and Irene these two last Provinces only were assigned to the Constant inopolitans the rest to Charles and his Successors both outed of their severall parts by the prevailing Saracens under the conduct of Sabba and other successive 〈◊〉 These partly dispossessed by the Emperour Otho the first and his Almain forces and they again expelled by the Greeks and Saracens joyning together against them as a common Enemy who afterwards held bitter wars against one another for the sole command During these wâ—rs it happened that one Drangot a Gentleman of Normandy having in the presence of Duke Robert the Father of William the Conqueror slain one Repostel a Gentleman of like quality to avoid the justice of the Prince and the practices of Repostels kindred fled into this Countrey attended by such of his followers as either did depend upon his fortunes or had been medlers in the Fray Where being come the Duke of Benevent Vicegerent to the Eastern Emperor took them into pay Their entertainment being bruited in Normandy and a report raised withall that the Greeks hearkened after men of valour and action caused many private Gentlemen to pass over the Alpes and there to hew themselves out a more prosperous fortune than formerly they had injoyed The fortunate success of which last Adventurers drew thither also Tancred the Lord of Hauteville who with his twelve sonnes came into Apulia Ao. 1008. and in short time not only drove the Saracens thence but the Grecâ—ans also as men that had broke Covenant with them in the division of the Bootie For William the sonne of Tancred combining with Melorco Governour of Apulâ—a for the Greek Emperour and with the Princes of Capua and Salerâ— men of power and honour for the conquest of Sicil which the Saracens then wholly held agreed amongst themselves to divide the places conquered by them into four equall parts one for each Adventurer But when the Saracens were driven out Melorco having new supplies sent him out of Greece seized on the possession of the whole Island in the Emperors name Which injury William cunningly dissembled till Melorco's Forces were dispersed and then he suddenly set upon him first took the City of Melsi and after by degrees most of the other Towns and places which the Greeks held in Italie of which both he and his Successors kept possession by the Title of Dukes of Calabria only Of these though all of eminent vertue there were two besides this William of speciall fame 1. Robert Guâ—scard the third sonne of Tancred the most valiant Captain of his time and chief establisher of the Normans power in Italie to which he added in conclusion the Isle of Sicil together with the citie of Naples it self and all the Lands which lie betwixt it and Rome 2. Bohemund the eldest sonne of this Robert who going with Godfrey of Bovillon and others of the Western Christians to the Holy Land was for his signall merits invested with the Kingdom of Antioch inherited by his children after his decease But to proceed this Guiscard at his death but not without some wrong to the children of his Brother William whom he had dispossessed of all by the Popes Authority gave Sicil with the title of Earl to his sonne Rogero and his estates in Italy to his other sonne William who going to Constantinople to mary with the Emperors daughter was outed of his part by his brother Roger made not long after by the Pope the first King of this Familie The Kings of Naples of the Norman Line 1125. 1 Roger Earl of Sicil created by Pope Anacletus 2d. King of both the Sicilies at the Town of Benevent which City in requitall of so great a favour he restored again unto the Church from which it had been taken after the first Donation of it by the German Emperors 24. 1149. 2 William the sonne of Roger who to assure himself of his Kingdoms was content to take them as a gift from the hands of Pope Adrian the 4th to be holden for ever in Fee of the Church of Rome 21. 1170. 3 William II. sonne of the former William who left a daughter called Constance who became a Nun. 26. 1196. 4 Tancred the base sonne of William the 2d. excluded his Sister from the Crown but was sententially deposed by Pope Celestine the 3d. who had an aim to get the Kingdom for himself But when he saw that Tancred was too strong for him out of meer spight to be defeated of his purpose he called in the Germans the antient Enemies of his See and gave the Lady Constance then almost fifty yeers of age in mariage unto Henry the 6th 2. The German Line 1198. 5 Henry the sixt of that name Emperor and Duke of Schwaben succeeded on his mariage with the Lady Constance 4. 1202. 6 Frederick sonne of the Emperor Henry and Queen Constance crowned at the age of three yeers afterwards Emperor by the name of Frederick the 2d. He had to wife the daughter of John di Brenn the titulary King of Hierusalem of which the Kings of Naples have ever since had the title of Kings and in the rights of this Kingdom the Kings of Spain 125â— 7 Conrade the sonne of Frederick King of Naples and Sicil as also Emperour and Duke of Snevia or Schwaben poisoned as it was conceived by his base brother Manfred 4. 1254. 8 Munfroy or Manfred base sonne of Frederick and Duke of Benevent first governed the Kingdom as Protector unto Conradine the sonne of Conrade but after took it to himself against the will of Pope Urban the 4th who being weary of the Germans called in Charles Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence brother to Lewis the 10th of France it being usuall with the Popes as Machiavel very well observeth to call new men into Italie and stir up new wars for their own ambition not suffering any to possess that long which themselves through their weakness could not hold and practising the over-throw of those very men whom themselves had raised to power and greatness The French Line 1261. 9 Charles Earl of Anjou and Provence overcame King Manfred and was after crowned by Pope Urban the 4th who conditioned with him that neither he nor his Successors should assume the Empire and that they should pay fifty thousand Crowns per annum as a Rent to the Church This Charles did also vanquish Conradine the sonne of Conrade the last of the royall house of Suevia whom he caused to be beheaded at Naples After which bloody Act neither he nor any of his posterity did either quietly or long injoy these Kingdoms For in his own time Peter King of Aragon clamed the Kingdom of Naples in right of Constance his wife the daughter of Manfred betwixt whom and Charles a single combat was appointed to be fought in Bourdeaux before King Edward the first of England to decide the Controversie But whilest Charles there expected him he seized on Sicil Ao. 1281. This Charles reigned three and twenty
yeers 1284. 10 Charles II. sonne of Charles the first formerly prisoner in Sicil to Peter of Aragon was ransommed by the procurement of King Edward above-named for 30000. Marks By Marie daughter of Stephen King of Hungary he had fourteen children the most pertinent of which to our purpose were Charles surnamed Martel King of Hungary in right of his Mother Robert King of Naples John of Durazzo and a daughter whose name I finde not maried to Charles Earl of Valois who in her right obtained the Earldom of Anjou 26. 1310. 11 Robert the second sonne of Charles the 2d. 32. 1342. 12 Joane the Neece of Robert by his sonne Charles first maried Andrew the second sonne of Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency and for her second husband had Lewis Prince of Tarentum who over-straining himself to satisfie her carnall appetite died Her third husband was James Prince of Majorca a gallant young Gentleman whom she beheaded for lying with another woman Her fourth Otho of Brunswick a tough Souldier who had the good fortune to outlive her She was twice driven out of her Kingdom by Lewis King of Hungary brother of Andrew her first husband restored the first time by the power of Pope Clement the sixt but at the second time taken and hanged at the same window where she had hanged her first husband But first out of an hatred to her next heirs of the House of Hungary she adopted Lewis Duke of Anion descended from Charles Earl of Valois spoken off before for her heir and successor The Hungarian Line 1371. 13 Charles III. sonne to Lewis and nephew of Prince John of Durazzo before mentioned by the power of Lewis King of Hungary and the favour of Pope Urban the fift was made King of Naples He overthrew and killed in battell Duke Lewis of Anjou his competitor and after the death of King Lewis of Hungary succeeded in that Kingdom also but long he had not reigned therein when poisoned as it was supposed by the old Queen Mother 15. 1386. 14 Ladislaus sonne of Charles the 3d. having a quarrell with the Pope made a voyage Royall unto Rome where he forced his entry and was there triumphantly received on which displeasure the Pope called in Lewis the 2d. Duke of Anjou who gave Ladislaus a great overthrow Insomuch as Ladislaus used to say that if Lewis had followed his victory the first day he had been Master of his Kingdom and Person too if the second of his Kingdom but not of his Person but not pursuing it till the third day he failed of both So in the end he was compelled to flye to Rome and give over the Enterprize 29. 1415. 15 Joane II. Sister of Ladislaus of as much levity but not altogether of so ill a fame as the former Joane observing the unprosperous successes of the house of Anjou she â—dopted for her heir Alphonso the fift of Aragon who had some clame unto the Kingdom as the direct heir of Pedro or Peter the 3d. and Constance the daughter of King Manfred spoken of before But finding him to stand too much on his own right and to be too forwards in taking a possession of it before her death she revoked that Adoption and made a new Grant of the Estate to Lewis the fourth Duke of Anion and after his decease to his Brother Rene or Renatus both vanquished by the Aragonians The Aragonian line 1434. 16 Alfonso King of Aragon partly by Conquest and partly by Adoption having got the Kingdom left it well setled unto Ferdinand his Natural sonne 24. 17 Ferdinand the Base sonne of Alfonso the lawfull sonnes inheriting the Realm of Aragon Sicil c. succeeded in the Realm of Naples 36. 1494. 18 Alfonso II. sonne of Ferdinand in whose time thâ— French began to aim at the Realm of Naples This King and his Predecessors were of the Order of the Garter 1494. 19 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alfonso the second outed of his Estate and Kingdom by Charles the eighth sonne of King Lewis the eleventh of France whom Rene the last Duke of Anjou had made the sole Heir of all his Titles and Possession And though Charles upon this Conquest was solemnly crowned yet posting back again into France before he had setled his affairs in this Kingdom and having much discontented the chief men of Anjouvin Faction he lost it suddenly to the same Ferdinand from whom he had so suddenly won it 1497. 20 Frederick II. brother of Alphonso the second and Uncle of this last Ferdinand succeeded him in his Estates and was the sixt King that had reigned in Naples within the compass of three years that is to say Ferdinand the first Alfonso the second Ferdinand the second Charles of France the second Ferdinand again and then this Frederick Finding himself betrayed by the Spaniards submitted himself to Lewis XII King of France and yeelded up his kingdom to him And indeed what else could the poor Prince do when he saw his own blood and such as had taken his Realm into their protection conspiring against him For when Charles made his passage towards Naples Ferdinand the Catholique sent Gonsalvâ— who was afterwards for his valour surnamed the Great Captain with some Forces to resist the French Invaders But when the French were expelled Gonsalvo would not leave the Country because his Master had not as yet sent for him In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France and this Ferdinand that they should joyntly set upon the Kingdom of Naples and having won it the French should possess Abruzzo and Lavoro the Spaniards Puglia and both Calabria's That the first should be entituled King of Naples the other Duke of Apulia This Confederacy was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome and Gonsalvo possessed under pretence of defending it of all Calabria So that it was no marvell that they made themselves Masters of the Country An Action in which the French dealt very unadvisedly in bringing into Italie where he was before the sole Moderator another King as great as himself to whom as to his Rivall his Enemies might have recourse on all occasions and the Spaniard as unnaturally in betraying for the moity of a Kingdom a Prince of his own bloud under pretence and promise of succours But the two Kings did not continue long in good terms of Partnership For the Spaniards being more intent upon their advantages soon picked a quarrell with the French within two or three years drave them out of all and to this day keep it though both this Lewis and his successors Francis the first and Henry the second have divers times and with great effusion of blood attempted the recovery of it The Spanish or Castilian Line 1503. 22 Ferdinand III. surnamed the Catholick King of Castile Arragon c. and Naples 13. 1516. 23 Charles V. Emperor King of Spain and the IV of that name in Naples 43. 1558. 24 Philip the
Title For thus we read That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery to make good his Title to the Crown or some colour for it derived his Pedigree from Plythylda one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family As also how Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great his Mother Adeltheid being the Daughter of the Emperour Henry the first surnamed the Fowler who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luitgardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph the last Emperour of the Romans or Germans of the house of Charles And it is said of Lewis the ninth so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother the Lady Isabel of Hainall he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein Adde here that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms where the Crown descends in a Succession and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also where the Kings are said to be Elective as in Poland Hungaria and Bohemia but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess So that it is evident that this Law by whomsoever made and how far soever it extended is of no such force but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted if there were no other bar to the title of England than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law But for my part if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point I am not satisfied in the right of the English title supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended and measuring the succession in the Crown of France to be according to successions in the Realm of England on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females as the English did pretend there was not yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings which reigned successively before Philip of Valois against whom he claimed be served in course before the Daughters of those Kings or the Males at least descending of them had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom Of the three Brethren two left issue viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair and Joan Queen of Navarre had a Daughter named Joan maried to Philip Earl of Eureux who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon Philip the second Brother surnamed the Long by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie had a Daughter named Marguerite maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgundiâ— the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England descended from a Sister of the said two Kings their issue severally and respectively before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories or else he had no claim to that Crown at all and I conceive so wise a King would not have ventured on a business of so great consequence without some colourable Title though what this title was is not declared for ought I know by any Writers of our Nation I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England and claimed that Crown as the Eldest heir-male and neerest Kinsman to the last King For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased he was a degree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre or the Earl of Flanders who were the Grand-children of his Brethren and having priority of either in respect of age had a fair Title before either to the Crown of that Kingdom And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England and perhaps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon yet was this Sentence disavowed and protested against by the other Competitors Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daughter of the said Earl of Huntingdon as a degree neerer to the last King though descended from the Younger Sister not only though himself wronged in it but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland during the life of Baliol and his Patron both Proximitie in blood to the King deceased was measured by neerness of degrees not descent of Birth and on this Plea though different from the Laws of England as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scotland so on the same though different from the Laws of Castile did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal For being Eldest Sonne of Mary the Sister of Henry the last King and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree In the pursuance of which title as Philip onenly avowed that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile so in like case the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England In claims to Crowns the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean
Countrie the worst peece of France onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it formerly of the house of Foix one of which was that Iohn de Foix created Earl of Kendall and Knight of the Garter by King Henry the sixth but better known in English stories by the name of Capitall or Capdau de Buche the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain III. GASCOIGNE the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain hath on the East Languedoc from which parted by the River Garond on the West the Pyrenean mountains which divide it from Spain on the North Perigort Quercu and some part of Guienne and on the South a main tract of the Pyrenees running on to Languedoc The Countrie generally fruitfull but of Wines especially brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity and thence transported into England in great abundance The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii Lastoraces Convenares Conserani c. making up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the Vâ—scones a Spaniâ— Nation who fell in here during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French And though subdued by Clovis the second Sonne of Dagobert yet they left their name unto the Countrie divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn 2 the Earldoms of Foix 3 Comminges 4 Bigorre 5 Armaignac 6 Albret and 7 the Countrie of Agenois 1 The Principalitie of BEARN is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees where they joyn to Langnedoc so called from Benearnum a principall Citie of this tract mentioned by Antoninus and others of the antient Writers The Countrie of good pasturage though amongst the mountains affording plenty of Cattell butter and cheese and in some places wines also little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning The Religion here as generally in all Gascoigne is that of the Reformed Churches introduced about the year 1560 or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Navarre at what time the Mass Tithes Church-lands and the Prelates Votes in Parliament according to the Genevian way of Reformation were condemned together And so it stood untill the yeer 1620 when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th King of France and Navarre the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands the Clergie to their Tithes and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion as in former times The principall Towns hereof are 1 Orthes the same which antiently was called Benearnum 2 Lescar a Bishops See the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn 3 Oleron a Bishops See also mounted upon a high hill in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie 4 Saineterrae well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience 5 Pau the principall of all the Province honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Countrie and a fair Palace of the Prince built by Henry of Albret King of Navarre and Lord of Bearn and the Seat of him and his Successors till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France 6 Grenade upon the Frontire towards Begorre This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain and in the generall dismembring of the French Empire had its own Proprietaries who were the absolute Lords of it acknowledging no Superiour for ought I can find Increased with the Earldom of Begorre by the mariage of Gaston Prince of Bearn with the Heir of that House united to the Earldom of Foix by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix with Margaret Daughter of that Gaston and Heir of Bearn Anno 1263 afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix and Sovereign of Bearn with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon King of Navarre and afterwards of France by the name of Henry the fourth but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct without relation or resort to the Crown of France But Lewis the 13 his Sonne finding some inconvenience in that distinction incorporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions An. 1620 though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence and the advantage of such Forces as he carried with him Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom awed as the rest of France by Forts and Garrisons and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament established at Pau the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing 2 The Earldom of FOIX is situate on the West of Languedoc Commingeois interposing betwixt it and Bearn Chief Towns hereof are 1 Maseros on the Garond a Bishops See 2 Pamieres a Bishops See also seated on the River Lagiere 3 Foix on the same River called in Latine Fuxium and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the Râ—mans now giving name to all the Countrie 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac and the chief thereof but otherwise of no great Accompt 5 Savardun and 6 Monthault two strong peeces 7 Mirepoix aâ—piduus Mirapensâ— a Bishops See also but of no note otherwise The olf Inhabitants of this tract besides the Flussates abovementioned were called Vaccaei perhaps of the abundance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof upon which ground the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules horned and hoofed Azure in a Feild Or. The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Thâ—louse who had then the Soveraigntie hereof Anno 1062. Roger Bernard the ninth Earl united Bearn to his Estate as before is said whose Grand-child Isabeâ— the male issue failing conveyed the whole Estate to Archembald Lord or Captain of Buche in the Province of Guienne Gaston the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn was for his many good services to Charles the 7th made a Peer of France and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉 united that Kingdom to his house though he enjoyed it not in his own person By means or which Alâ—iances and other improvements of Estate this Familie grew to so great power an reputation that there were four Queens at one time descended from it viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉 Queen of Castilâ— Anne Queen of France and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉 Before which time I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates the Earles of 〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the
Emperour and King of Italy eldest Sonne of the said Lewis the Godly The succession in this order following The French Kings of Burgundy A. Ch. 855. 1 Charles youngest Sonne of the Emperour Lotharius died without Issue 858. 2 Lotharius the 2d King of â—Mets and Lewis the 2d Emperour Brethren of Charles succeeded in Burgunaie the mountain Jour dividing and bounding their Estates 876. 3 Charles the Balâ— King of France and Emperour Unkle to the three former Kings all dying without issue succeeded in the whole Estate which he again divided into three Governments or Members that is to say Burgundy on this side of the â—ousne containing the now Dukedom of Burgundy with the Earldoms of Lions and Mascon 2 Burgundy beyond the Iour comprehending the Provinces of Savoy Switzerland Wallâ—sland and the Estates of the Grisons and 3ly Burgundy on the other side of the Soasne lying betwixt the other two containing the now Counties of Burgundy Provence La Bresse and Daulphine This last conâ—erred with the title of Earl on Boson Earl of Ardenne by Charles the Bald who had maried his Sister Judith and not long after in the person of the said Earl Boson raised unto a Kingdom by Charles the Gross by the name of the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy The Kings these that follow 4 Boson Earl of Ardenne Husband of Hermingrade the Daughter of Lewis the 2d Emperoâ—r and King of Furgurdy was first by Charles the Bald made Earl of Burgundie beyond the Soasne and afterwards by Charles the Gross created the first King of Arles and Burgundy to be held by him and his Successours of the German Emperours 5 Lewis II. Sonne of Boson and Hermingrade chosen King of Italy but outed by the Faction of Berengarius 917. 6 Hugh de Arles supposed to be the Sonne of Lotharius the 2d by Waldrada his Concubine succeeded by the gift of Lewis and was chosen by his Faction there King of Isaly also For the quiet enjoying of which Kingdom he resigned this to Rodolph Duke of Burgundy beyond the Jour elected by another Faction to that broken Title 926. 7 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy beyond the Iour succeeded on the resignation of Hugh de Arles 937. 8 Rodolph II. Sonne of Rodolph a Prince of so short a reign or so little note that he is by some left out of the catalogue of these Kings 9 Boson II. the Brother of Rodolph the first by whom the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Iour was united to the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy 965. 10 Conrade Sonne to Boson the second 990. 11 Rodolph III. Sonne to Conrade who having no issue of his Body gave his Estate to Conrade the 2d Emperour of Germany and his Sonne Henry surnamed the Black whom he had by Gisela the Sister of this Rodolph by whom it was united to the German Empire Anno 1032. In the distractions whereof following not long after his deccease the Provinciall Earls or Governours for the Germae Emperonrs made themselves Masters and Proprietaries of their severall Provinces the Dukedom of Burgundy excepted setled long before out of which rose the great Estates of the Dukes of Savoy the Earls of Burgundy and Provence the Daulphins of Viennoys and Lords of Bresse together with the Commonwealths of the Switzers and Grisons every poor Bird snatching also some feather or other of this dying Eagle Yet notwithstanding the dismembring and cantoning of this fair Estâ—te the succeeding Emperours of Germany claimed not only a superintendence over but â—disposall of all the Countries that ever were under the command of a King of Burgundy Insomuch that the Emperour Henry the sixt receiving no small part of the money which our Richard the first payed to the Duke of Austria for his ransome gave unto the said Richard the Kingdom of Burgundy the Soveraignty of Provence Viennoys Marseilles Narbon Arles and Lyons together with the homages of the King of Aragon and of the Earl of Digion and S. Giles A royall gift it either the Emperour had had any dominion over those countries or if they would have received any Prince or Officer of his anointing â—he Arms of this Kingdom under the old Burgundian Kings are said to have been Azure a Cat Arg armed Gules Which being said we will proceed to the description of those Provinces of this broken Kingdom which lie within the bounds of France the rest which lie beyond the Jour having been spoken of already in the Alpine Countries which made up the whole continent of the Trans-jouran Burgundie 15 DAVLPHINE NOrth of the Countrie of Provence where we left before lyeth that of DAVLPHINE having on the East Savoy and the Maritime Alpes on the West Lionoys and some part of 〈◊〉 from which divided by the Rhosne and on the North La Bresse and those parts of Savâ—y which he towards Piemont It is divided into the Higher and the Lower that mountainous stonie and unfruitfull of the same nature with the Alpâ—s with whose branches it is over-run the other tolerably fruitful but nor to be compared with the rest of France The people of the Higher and more mountainâ—us parts are generally gross and rude not capable of learning but well enough inclined to Armes and traffick and have a custome that on the coming on of Winter they send abroad all those which are fit for Travell whom they call Bics or Bisonards who seldome return back till Easter none staying at home but old men children and impotent persons which cannot go abroad to get their livings Those in the Lower are more civill but not more given to labour than the Mountainers are nor very covetous of gain so they may live at ease without want or pennrie In both parts genâ—rally good Souldiers and well affected to their Prince The Lower Daulphine together with that part of Provence which lies next the Rhosue and the adjoyning parts of Savoy made up the Province called Viennensis from Vienna the Metropolis of it situate on the Rhosne honoured with the Praesectus Praetorio Galliarum still the chief City of this Country an Archbishops See and a Seige Praesidiâ—ill From hence the tract about it is called Viennoys and was the title of the first Proprietaries of this Countrie entituled Daulphins of Viennoys To this Town Archelaus the Sonne of Herod was banished by Augustus Caesar 2 Valence the chief Citie heretofore of the Valentini then a Roman Colonie now a Bishops See and a Vniversity for the Civill Law a rich strong and well-traded Town seated on the Rhosne The Countrie hereabouts from hence called Valentinois and hath given honourarie title to two persons of more Fame than Honour the first of which was Caesar Borgia the Sonne of Pope Alexander the sixt who casting off his Cardinals Cap was made Duke of Valentinois by Charles the 8th the other Madam Diana the great Minion and Paramour of King Henry the 2d under whom she much swayed the affaires of France and honoured with the title
Roman Emâ—ire or that of the Sultans under the Mahometan Caliphs and the Vice-Roys of the old Egyptian Pharaohs An office which had been born by the Ancestors of this Martel ever since the reign of Clotaire the second in whose time the Palatine or Mayre was one Arnulphus descended lineally from Vâ—ilo the second Sonne of Adalgerio the first King of the Boiarians or Bavarians Which Vtilo being a military Prince and having done good service to Theodorick the first King of Austrasia or Mets against the Danes then grievously infesting the Coasts of the Lower-Germany was by him made Warden of those Marches and honoured with the mariage of his Daughter Clotilde and liberally endowed with fair possessions in this tract The fourth from Vtilo was this Arunlph the first Mayre of this house which Office having long enjoyed he resigned it to Ansegisus his eldest Sonne the first who drew unto himself the Managery of the whole Estate and bidding farewell to the affairs of the World became a Priest and dyed a Bishop of Mets Anno 641. Afterwards Canonized a Saint Ansegisus dying in the year 679. left his authority and Office to his Nephew Martin Sonne of Ferdulphus his younger Brother But he being slain by Ebroinus one of the Competitors who a while enjoyed it Pepin surnamed the Pat Sonne of Ansegisus revenging his Cozins death upon Ebronius and crushing all the opposite factions which were raised against him obtained that honour for himself And having much advanced the affairs of France by the conquest of the Sueves and Frisons died in the year 714. Succeeded to in this great Office after his decease for Grimold his only lawfull Sonne and Theobalaus the Sonne of Grimold whom he had successively substituted in the same died not long before him by Charles his natural Son begotten on Albieda his Concubine from his martiall prowess called Martel Who in his time did to the Kings of France great service especially in routing that vast Army of the Moores and Saracens in the battel of â—ours before mentioned thereby not only freeing France from the present danger but adding Languedâ—c to the Crown formerly in possession of the Gothes and Moores for which he was created Duke or Prince of the French yet would he not usurp the Kingdom or the title of King though both at his disposall wholly it being his ordinary Saying that he had rather Rule a King than be one To him succeeded Caroloman his eldest Sonne Anno 741. who held the office but a year and then left it to his Brother Pepin Who being of less moderation than his Father was made such use of his power that partly by that means and partly under colour of an election confirmed by Pope Zacharie the first he took the Kingdom to himself and the unfortunate King Chilperick had his powle shaven and was thrust into a Monasterie For this investiture both Pepin and Charles his Son did many good services for the Popes destroying on their quarrel the Kingdom of the Lombaerds and giving them most of the Lands which formerly belonged unto the Exrohs of Ravenna And on the other side the Popes to requite these curtesies confirm'd the former in this Kingdom by their Papal Power which then began to bear some sway in the Christian World and gave the last besides the opportunity of attaining the Western Empire the Title of Most Christian King continued ever since unto his Successors And to say truth he well deserved those honours and had they been farr greater by many victories obtained against the Enemies of rhe Gospel the several Heathens by his means converted to the Faith of Christ the great abilities he had of estate and judgement inabling him to support the Majestie of the Roman Empire For he not only was sole Monarch of the Kingdom of France not parcelled out as formerly and in times succeeding into several petit Kingdoms and Principalities but had added thereunto by his own proper vertue the greatest part of Italie the best part of Germany all Belgium the two Pannonia's and a great part of Spain But this vast Empier falling into weak hands which were not able enough to manage it decaied in as little time as it was in raising partly by the unnaturall Ambition of the Sonnes of King Lewis the Godly the next Successor of this Charles who to make themselves all Kings first deposed their Father and then divided his Estate amongst them into the Kingdoms of Italy Burgundy France Lorrain and Germany four of which falling at last into the hands of strangers ceased to be French and passed into such Famlies as proved the greatest enemies of the Crown of France partly by alienating the best and goodliest Provinces of France it self never again united till these later dayes which made the French Kings less considerable both at home and abroad which we have touched upon before and partly by the weakness and unworthiness of the Kings of this race there being no question to be made but Lewis the Stammering Charles the Balâ— the Gross and the Simple would have found better Attributes if they had deserved them For by this means the issue of this brave Prince grew so despicable in the eys of their Subjects that first Eudes the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou and after Rodolph Duke of Burgundy the Vncle of Eudes both of the race of Witikindus the last Prince of the Saxons and consequently both Aliens to the House of Charles possessed themselves severally of the Kingdom And though they did not hold it long being depressed and overborn by their opposite factions yet did they lay a fair ground for Hugh Capet to build his hopes on Who being Sonne of Hugh the Great Constable of France and Earl of Paris the Sonne of Robert Duke of Anjou younger Brother of Eudes and neer kinsman of Rodolphe never left practising his party in the Realm of France till he had got possession of the Regall Diadem wherewith two Princes of his house had been invested formerly by the like Elections But for the Kings of this second Race founded by two brave Princes but on the unjust grounds of an usurpation they are these that follow The second race of the Kings of France of the Carolovinian or Boiarian Line A. Ch. 151. 1 Pepin the Sonne of Charles Martel succeeded in the Office of Mayre Anno 742 and having got the Regal Crown vanquished the Lombards made the Boiarians tributarie and crushed the Saxons 18. 769. 2 Charles surnamed the Great the Sonne of Pepin subdued the Kingdoms of the Lombards and Saxons conquered the Boiarians and Avares and vanquished the Saracens of Spain Crowned Emperour of the West upon Christmas day by Pope Leo the third Anno 800 46. 815. 3 Lewis the Godly Sonne of Charles King of France and Emperour the last sole Monarch of the French deposed by his ambitious and unnaturall Sonnes the Empire of the French after his decease being divided into the Kingdoms of Italie Bâ—rgundie Germanie France and Lorrein and France it self distracted into many Soveraign Estates and Principalities 26. 841. 4 Charles II. surnamed Calvus or the Bald youngest Sonne of Lewis King of France and Emperour vanquished by Charles the Grosse in the War of Italie 38. 879. 5 Lewis II.
surnamed Balbus or the Stammering Sonne of Charles the Bald King of France and Emperour 881. 6 Lewis III. with Caroloman his Brother the base Sonnes of Lewis the Stammering Usurpers of the Throne in the infancy of Charles the Simple 886. 7 Charles III. surnamed Crassus or the Grosse King of Germany and Emperour called into France and elected King during the Minority of Charles the Simple 5. 891. 8 Odo or Eudes Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou of the race of Witikindus the last King of the Saxons elected by an opposite Faction outed Charles the Gâ—osse 9. 900. 9 Charles IV. surnamed Simplex or the Simple the Posthumus Sonne of Lewis the Stammerer restored unto the Throne of his Fathers which after many troubles raised against him by Robert the 2d Earl of Anjou whom he slew in battel he was forced to resigne 27. 927. 10 Rodolph of Burgundie Sonne of Richard Duke of Burgundie the Brother of Eudes succeeded on the resignation of Charles the Simple 2. 929. 11 Lewis IV. surnamed Transmarine in regard that during his Fathers Troubles he had lived in England restored unto the Regal Throne on the death of Rodolph opposed therein by Hugh Earl of Paris and Anjou the Nephew of King Eudes by his Brother Robert before mentioned 958. 12 Lotharius Sonne of Lewis the 4th disturbed in his possession by Hugh Capet the eldest Sonne of the said Hugh on the pretensions of that house by which at last he got the Kingdom 987. 13 Lewis V. Sonne of Lotharius the last King of the House of Charles the Great After whose death being King onely for a yeer the Crown was seized on by Hugh Capet Charles Duke of Lorreine Brother of Lotharius and Uncle unto Lewis the fift being pretermitted And now we are come to the present race of the Kings of France founded in Hugh Capet so called from the greatness of his head Sonne of Hugh the great Earl of Paris and Anjou and Grandchild of Robert the second Earl of Anjou Which Robert was the Brother of Eâ—des and Cousin German of Rodolph Kings of France Who partly by his own wits but chiefly by the weakness of the mungrel Issue of Charles the Great having got the Diadem transmitted it unto his Posterity the Crown descending in a direct line from Father to Sonne till the death of Lewis the 10th surnamed Hutin But here we are to understand that the Realm of France was at that time shut up within narrower bounds than it is at the present the large and rich Countries of Champagne Normandie Bretagne Anjou Poictou Languedoc and the great Dukedom of Aquitain besides those Provinces which constituted and made up the Kingdom of Burgundie being aliened and dismembred from it How they became reduced to the Crown again will be discerned in the ensuing History and Succession of The third Race of the Kings of France of the Capetine or Saxon Line 988. 1 Hugh Capet of whom sufficiently before 9. 997. 2. Robert the Sonne of Hugh Capet Duke of Burgundie also 34. 1031. 3 Henry the eldest Sonne of Robert his younger Brother Robert being setled in the Dukedom of Burgundie 39. 1061. 4 Philip the Sonne of Henry who added Berry to the Crown 49. 1110. 5 Lewis VI. Sonne of Philip surnamed the Grosse 28. 1138. 6 Lewis VII Sonne of Lewis the sixt an Adventurer in the War of the Holy Land as also did his Sonne and successour 1181. 7 Philip II. surnamed Augustus by whom Normandy Aquitain Anjou with their severall Appendixes were taken from King Iohn of England 43. 1224. 8 Lewis VIII Sonne of Philip Augustus 3. 1227. 9 Lewis IX surnamed the Saint renowned for his Wars in Egypt and the Holy-Land He restored Guienne to the English and added the Earldoms of Tholouse and Mascon to the Crown of France 44. 1271. 10 Philip III. Sonne of Lewis 15. 1286. 11 Philip IV. surnamed the Fair King also of Navarre in the right of the Lady Ioan his Wife 28. 1314. 12 Lewis X. surnamed Hutin King of Navarre in right of his Mother whom he succeded in that Kingdom Anno 1305. After whose death the Kingdom of France was to have descended on Ioan his Daughter 2. 1315. 13 Philip V. called the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin partly by threats promises and other practices caused a Law to pass to which he gave the name of the Sal que Law for disabling Women from the succession to the Crown and thereby quite excluded his Brothers Daughter served in the same kind himself by his Brother Charles who following his example excluded on the same pretence his Neeces Joan and Margares the Daughters of Philip. 5. 1320. 14 Charles IV. but in true accompt the fifth of that name most commonly called Charles the Fair Brother of Philip and Lewis the two last Kings After whose death began the Wars of the English for the Crown of France challenged by King Edward the 3d. as Sonne and Heir of Isabel the Daughter of King Philip the Fair and Sister to the 3 last Kings 7. 1328. 15 Philip VI. surnamed de Valois Son of Charles Earl of Valois the second Sonne of King Philip the third and Vncle to the three last Kings succeeded under colour of the Salique Law of which Charles it is said that he was Sonne to a King Brother to a King Vncle to a King and Father to a King yet himself was no King In this Kings dayes was fought the famous Battle of Crecie Anno 1343. in which the French Army consisted of about 70000 Souldiers the English of 11800 only yet the victory fell unto the English by whose valour fell that day Iohn King of Bohemia 11 Princes 80 Barons 120 Knights and 30000 of the common Souldiers He added unto his Estates the County Palatine of Champagne the Country of Daulphine and the Citie and Earldom of Montpelier 22. 1350 16 Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois in whose reign was fought the battel of Poictiers wherein Edward the black prince so called for his black acts upon the French with an handfull of wearied Souldiers but 8000 in all overcame the French army consisting of 40000 men of which they slew besides the Nobles 10000 of the common Souldiers and took prisoners King John himself and Philip his Sonne 70 Earls 50 Barons and 12000 Gentlemen 14. 1364. 17 Charles V. the Sonne of Iohn recovered all those peeces except only Calice which the English had before gotten from his Father and Grandfather He is called commonly Charles the Wise but Lewis the 11th would by no means allow him that attribute affirming that it was but a foolish part to give his younger Brother Philip the Dukedom of Burgundy and withall the Heir of Flanders to wife
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
or Dominions by any undertakings and Adventures at Sea as the Portugals did incorporated to their Crown as fair and large possessions in the Realm of France as any of the others did in the Spanish Continent The Principality of Bearn the Earldoms of Foix and Begorre united in the person of Gaston of Foix as those of Armaignac and Albret in the person of John Earl of Albret all lying together on the other side of the Pyrenees all added to this Crown by mariage with the Heirs hereof made up a fairer and wealthier Estate than Navarre it self inferiour to few Provinces in the Realms of Spain Not to say any thing of the accession of the Countie Palatine of Champagne exchanged afterwards for some Lands in the Coantie of La March in Limosin or of the Earldoms of Eureux and the Dutchie of Vendosme as lying further off and of lesse importance Nor of the great Kingdom of France now herewith incorporate as to the person of the K. though not in the possession of this Kingdom also With so much judgement and success did the ensuing Kings not otherwise able to enlarge their territories bestow their daughâ—ers that the Distaff proved as happy to this little Kingdom as the Sword to others 8 Charles the second of that name and the 30th King of Navarre whom I mention not for any glorious Actions atchieved in his life for that was full enough of ignominy but for the strangeness and hideousness of his death He was a Prince much given to voluptuousness and sensuall pleasures which so wasted his spirits that in his old age he sell into a kind of Lethargie To comfort his benummed joynts he was bound and sewed up naked in a sheet steeped in boyling Aqua-vitae The Chirurgion having made an end of sewing the sheet and wanting a knife to cut off the threed took a wax candle that stood lighted by him but the flame running down by the threed caught hold on the sheet which according to the nature of Aqua-vitae burned with that vehemency that the miserable King ended his dayes in the fire 9 John of Aâ—agon the second Sonne of Ferdinand the first in the life of his Brother Alphonso was made King of Navarre in right of Blanche his Wife Daughter of Charles the 3d and on the death of his Brother King of Aragon also And though his Queen died long before him in whose right he reigned yet he kept possession of the Kingdom till his death reigning 54 years in all notwithstanding the opposition made against him by Charles Prince of Viana his onely Sonne by that mariage and Heir apparent of that Crown whom he vanquished imprisoned and at last poysoned 10 John Earl of Albret in Gascoigne King of Navarre in right of Katharine his Wife in whose reign the Kingdom of Navarre was seized on by Ferdinand the Catholique Sonne of the said John King of Aragon and Navarre by a second Wife The manner of it we shall relate with more particulars when we have summed up the whole Succession of The Kings of Navarre A Ch. 716. 1 Garcia Ximines 42. 758. 2 Garcia II. Sonne of Garc. Ximines 822. 3 Fortunio 13. 815. 4 Sancho Garcia 17. 832. 5 Ximines Garcia the last of the direct Line of Garcia Ximines An Interregnum of 4 years 844. 6 Inigo surnamed Arista Earl of Begorre the next Heir Male of the house of Garcia Ximines 23. 867. 7 Garcia III. surnamed Inigo 18. 885. 8 Fortunio II. King of Navarre and Earl of Aragon 16. 901. 9 Sancho II. called Abarca Brother of Fortunio the 2d 19. 920. 10 Garcia IV. 49. 969. 11 Sancho III. 24. 993. 12 Garcia V. surnamed the Trembler 1000. 13 Sancho IV. surnamed the Great of whom sufficiently before 1034. 14 Garcias VI. called de Nagera eldest Sonne of Sancho 20. 1054. 15 Sancho V. slain by 1074. 16 Raymir the Brother of Sancho the fift dispossessed by 1076. 17 Sancho VI. surnamed Ramires King of Aragon 18. 1094. 18 Pedro King of Aragon 1104. 19 Alfonso called the Warriour the last of the Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre 1134. 20 Garcia VII Nephew of Garcia de Nagera 16. 1150. 21 Sancho VII surnamed the Wise 1194. 22 Sancho VIII the last of the Male issue of Garcia Ximines 40. 1234. 23 Theobald Earl of Champagne Sonne of the Lady Blanch Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 19. 1253. 24 Theobald II. Earl of Campagne 18. 1271. 25 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 2d 3. 1274. 26 Joane the Daughter of Henry maried to Philip the Fair of France 31. 1305. 27 Lewis Hutin King of France 10. 1315. 28 Philip the Long King of France 5. 1320. 29 Charles the Fair King of France 8. 1328. 30 Joane II. Qu. of Navarre the Daughter of Lewis Hutin Philip II. Earl of Eureux 1349. 31 Charles II. Sonne of Ioane and Philip of Eureux 37. 1386. 32 Charles III. Earl of Eureux 39. 1425. 33 Iohn Prince of Aragon after the death of his elder Brother King of Aragon also the Husband of Blanch the Daugher of Charles the 3d. 54. 1479. 34 Leonora Daughter of Iohn and Blanch the Widow of Gaston Earl of Foix a Queen of 15 dayes onely 1479. 35 Francis Phoebus Grandchild of Leonora and Gaston of Foix by their Sonne Gaston Prince of Viane 1483. 36 Catharine Sister of Francis Iohn Earl of Albret 1517. 37 Henry II. Earl of Albret Sonne of Iohn and Catharine 1556. 38 Ioane III. Daughter of Henry of Albret Antonie of Burbon Duke of Vendosme in France 1572. 39. Henry III. the Sonne of Antonie and Ioane after the death of Henry the 3d of France succeeded also in that Realm by the name of Henry the 4th 1610. 40 Lewis II. of Navarre and XIII of France 41 Lewis III. of Navarre and XIV of France now living with whom remain the rights but not the possession of this Kingdom For in the reign of Catharine and Iohn of Albret Ferdinand gathered an Army under the pretence of rooting out the Moores and surprized this Kingdom altogether unprovided and destitute of means to make the smallest resistance Anno 1512. The pretended reason of this surpizall was an Excommnication laid on these Princes by the Pope of which this King took upon him to be the Executioner but the true cause was an antient desire which this King had to possess this frontire kingdom it being a strong Bulwark against France It hapned then that Lewis the 12th having incurred the displeasure of Pope â—tâ—lio the second was together with all his adherents excommunicated and his and their estates given to such as could or would subdue them The King and Queen of Navarre were at this time both French subjects he in respect of Albret his paternall inheritance and she of her estates of Foix and Bearn and therefore sided with the French King Ferdinand having as we said levied an Army under colour of extirpating the Moores turneth upon the French King and demanded of these Princes not only a free
The Town adorned with large streets handsome buildings strong Walls and a very pleasant situation called Barcino by the ancient writers in whoâ—e time it was a Romaâ— Colonie now honoured with a Bishops See and the seat of the 〈…〉 2 Tâ—â—ragone seated also on the Mediterranean East of the River Francolino built fortified and peopled by the two Sâ—ipiâ—s the Father and Vncle of Afâ—icanâ—s for a Counter-Fort to Câ—rthagena or New Carâ—hage not long before founded by the Carthaginians afterwards made the Metropolis of Tarrdâ—onensis hence denominated stript of that honour by Tolâ—de and is now but two miles in compass and containing not above 700 Families Yet still it holdeth the reputation of an Archbishops See contending with 〈◊〉 for the Primacie of all Spain as Braga alâ—o doth in the Kingdom of Portugal the controversie being undecided to this very day 3 Ampurias on the same sea also once of great esteem founded by the Massiâ—ans a Roman Colonie and a well traded Town as the name doth signifie this being the 〈◊〉 spoken of by Strabo and Ptolomie now not observeable for any thing but a safe Road for Ships 4 Blanos 5 Palamos and 6 Rosas all Ports on the same Sea but subject unto divers Winds and not very spacious More in the Land are 7 Girone a small but handsomely built and a well traded Town a Bishops See and the title of the eldest Sonne of Aragon called Prince of Girone Which title was first given to Iohn the eldest Sonne of King Pedro the fourth immediately upon his birth Anno 1351. and hath since continued 8 Tortosa on the River Ebro in the most rich and pleasant part of all the Country A goodly Town and of great importance garrisoned by the French since the late revolt of Catalonia from the King of Spain and like to draw a great part of this Province after it whilest it continueth in their power or the possession of their party 9 Vrgel a Earls honour and a Bishops See situate at the foot of the Pyrences 10 Momblane which heretofore gave the title of Duke to the second Sonnes of the Kings of Aragon Here is also on the East part where it joyneth with the land of Rousillon the Promontary called of old Templum Veneris now Cabo de Ceux and not far from Barcelone the Mountain called Montserrato on the sides full of Hermitages and Anchorets cells and having towards the summit of it a Chappell dedicated to the Virgin Mary much famed and resorted to by Pilgrims from all parts of the World for her miraculous Image which is there enshrined The old Inhabitants of this Province were the Castellani Auxitani Indigites Cosetani with part of the Ilercones Iaccetani all of them part of Tarraconensis In the declining of the Empire seized on by the Alani and they soon after vanquised if not dispossessed by the power of the Gothes Lost to the Moores in the general ruine of the whole from them recovered by the puissance of Charles the great who having taken the City of Barcelone Anno 801. gave it to one Bernard a Frenchman with the title of Earl who Governed the Country for that Emperor as Wâ—fredus or Godfredus his successor did for Lewis the Godly Godfredus Sonne to this Godfrede by the gift of Charles the Gross was the first Proprietary united unto Aragon by the mariage of Earl Raymond with the Heir of that Kingdom The Earls of Barcâ—lone A. Ch. 884. 1 Godfredus surnamed the Hairie Sonne of Wifrede the Provinciall Governour for the Emperour Ludovicus Pius 914. 2 Miron Sonne of Godfredus 933. 3 Godfredus II. Sonne of Miron by some called Seniofrid 971. 4 Borellus Brother of Miron and Vncle of Godfred the second 993. 5 Raymond Sonne of Borellus 1017. 6 Berengarius surnamed Borellus Sonne of Raymond 1035. 7 Raymond II. Sonne of Borengarius Borellus 1076. 8 Raymond III. Sonne of Raymond the second 1082. 9 Raymond IV. Sonne of Raymond the third Earl of Provence also in right of Dâ—ulce his wife 1131. 10 Raymond V. Sonne of Raymond the fourth and Dâ—ulce Countess of Provence maried Petronilla Daughter of Raymir or Raymond the second King of Aragon whom he succeeded in that Kingdom Anno 1134. Uniting these Estates together never since dis-joyned The Arms hereof were four Pallets Gules in a field Or now the Arms of Aragon Which Arms were given to Geofrie surnamed the Hairie the first Earl hereof by Lewis the Stammering Emperor and King of France to whose aid he came against the Normans with a Troop of horse and being bloody in the fight desired of the Emperour to give him some Coat of Arms which he and his Posterity might from thenceforth use Who dipping his four fingers in the blood of the Earl drew them thwart his Shield which was only of Plain Gold without any Devise saying This shall be your Arms hereafter 11 The Kingdom of MAIORCA THe Kingdom of MAIORCA contained the Ilands of Majorca Minorca Ebuâ—sa and Frumentaria in the Mediterranean the Land of Rousillon Sardaigne or Cerdagne in the Continent of Spain and the Earldom of Montpâ—lier in France The Land of ROVSILLON which is the first Member of this Kingdom is situate betwixt two Branches of the Pyrenâ—es bounded on the South with the Mediterranean on the West with Catalogne on the North with the said Pyrenees on the East with Languedoc in France Places of most importance in it are 1. Helna a Bishops See on the River Techo 2. Collâ—bre now a poor and ignoble Village of note only for a safe and commodious Harbour but formerly the great and famous Citie of Illiberis so often mentioned in the wars betwixt Rome and Carthage 3. Perpignan in Latine Perpinianum built in the yeer 1068. by Guinard Earl of Rousillon in a pleasant Plain on the River Thelis now a rich Town well traded and as strongly fortified against the French to whose fury in the time of war it is still exposed Besieged by Henry Sonne to King Francis the first with a puissant Army Anno 1542 Pertly to be revenged upon Charles the fifth who had before attempted Marsâ—illes in Provence partly to get into his hands a chief door of Spain by which he might at all times enter into that Kingdom But he found here such strong resistance that he was fain to raise his siege with as little honour as Charles had gotten by the Expedition which he made into Provence 4. Salsus the Salsulâ—e of Strabo a strong place on the Frontire of Languedock fortified according to the Rules of modern Fortification and one of the chief Bulwarks against the French 5. Rousillon a Castle of more honour and antiquity than strength or beauty by Plinie and other Antients called Ruseino the Countrey Comitatus Ruseinoâ—ensis now Rousillon and the Land of Rousillon accounted heretofore a part of Gaule Narbonensis and added unto Spain in the time of the Gothes On the death of Gerard the last Proprietarie Earl it was added
to the Crown of Aragon by Alfonso the 2d by Iames the first laid to the Kingdom of Majorca united to the Crown again by King Pedro the 4th after that sold or rather pawned by King Iohn the 2d to Lewis the 11th of France for the summe of 300000 Crowns Anno 1462. and freely returned back again to Ferdinand the second after called the Catholick by King Charles the 8th Anno 1493 conditioned that he should not hinder him in the Conquest of Naples â—oyning hereto as part of the Kingdom of Majorca was the Countrey of Sardaigne or Cerdagne the habitation of the Corretani in former times and afterwards accounted of as a part of Aragon The chief Town of those Cerretani called Iulia Libyca the principall now being hath the name of Cardono or Sardona as the Spaniards commonly pronounce it retaining some resemblance to the name of the Nation The Countrey lying in the Vallies of the Pyrenees and consequently in a corner somewhat out of the way was thought fit to be added to the Land of Rousillon for the better endowment of this Kingdom the fortunes of which it hath since followed as appendant on it pawned when that was unto the French and with that restored 2. The Earldom of MONTPELIER is situate in the Province of Languedoc adjoyning to the Land of Rousillon so called from Montpelier the chief Citie for the description whereof we must send the Reader back to France having spoken of it there already All I shall here repeat is this that Mary the Daughter of William the last Earl thereof brought it in mariage to her Husband Peter the 2d King of Aragon and that it was sold to Philip de Valoys the French King by Iames King of Majorca of that name the third 3 The Iland of MAIORCA is situate in the Mediterranean just over against Valentia from which distant about 60 miles about 300 miles in circuit the length above an hundred the breadth somewhat under the number of Inhabitants reckoned at 30000. The Land on all sides towards the Sea is somewhat mountainous and barren withall the In-lands more champian and fruitfull yeelding sufficient quantity of Oyl Corn Wines and Fruits for the use of its people The whole Iland is divided into 30 parts as so many Wapontakes in every one of which are reckoned from 300 to 600 Families No hurtfull Creatures are here bred except Conies only and those not hurtfull but by accident of which more anon Places of chief note in the former times were 1. Palma and 2. Pallentia which had the rights of Roman Citizens 3. Ciâ—ium and 4. Cunici which enjoyed the rights of the Latiues and 5. Bochri or Bochorum which was in the condition of a Town confederate besides divers others not so priviledged Of these none left at this day but Palma only vulgarly called Majorca by the name of the Iland a Bishops See the Seat of the Vice-Roy for these Isles and an Vniversity the birth-place of Raymundus Lullius a man of great wit and profound judgement the Author of some Books in the Art of Chymistrie whose Works are read and studied in that Vniversitie as Aristotles are in others This is the greater of the two Ilands called Baleares whence it had the name A joyning hereunto two others of inferiour note called Dragonera and Cabrera of which nothing memorable 4 MINORCA so called because it is the lesser of the Baleares is situate East-ward of Majorca from which distant neer 100 miles of about 60 miles in length and 150 miles in Circuit More fruitfull than the other though less in quantitie of a rich soyl which breedeth them great herds of Cattell and Mules of the largest size of any in Spain accommodated also with two convenient Havens the one called Maon the other Farnessus Other considerable places are 1 Minorca now so called by the name of the Iland but antiently known by the name of Mago situate in the East part thereof first Founded by the Carthaginians as the name imports And so was also 2 Iamno seated in the West Duo parva Oppida quibus à Poenis indita nomina saith Severus Bishop of these Isles An. 420 or thereabouts It is now called Citadella or the little Citie Here was also in the mid-land a third Town called Sanisera by Plinie of which I finde now no tract remaining 5 EBVSA now called YVICA lyeth between the main Land and the Baleares opposite to the Promontorie of Ferraria in the Realm of Valentia from which distant about 50 miles and neer an hundred miles in compass The Countrey plentifull of Corn and all manner of Fruits breeding no hurtfull Creature except Conies onely which many times destroy their Harvest The chief Town here is Yvica of old called Ebusus the Inhabitants of which make yearly great store of Salt wherewith they doe not only furnish Spain but some parts of Italie 6 FRVMENTERA so called from the plenty of Corn is distant ten miles from Yvica and about 60 miles from the main Land of Spain in circuit about 70 miles Not well inhabited by reason of the multitude of Serpents for which cause called by the Grecians 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 by the Latines Both Ilands antiently known by the name of Pityusâ— and Pityodâ—â— from the abundance of â—ines there growing About thâ—se Ilands are three others of little worth called 1. Veâ—ra 2 〈◊〉 and 3 Dâ—â—gorgo 4 Another called Moncolibre betwixt Mâ—jore and the influx of the River â—â—us 5 Alâ—aquâ—s lying in the very mouth of that River and 6 Soombâ—aria antiently called the Iland of Hercules over against Carthagena so named from a kind of Tuâ—â—ny in 〈◊〉 named Scomâ—ri of which great sâ—oales use to lye about it All these together with the 〈◊〉 make up the Province of the Ilands the 7th Province of â—paâ—n But the chief glory of these Ilands were the BALEARES so called as the generall conceit is from the Greek word 〈◊〉 which signifieth to throw because the people were so expert in throwâ—â—â— their Slings or Darts but as Bâ—chaâ—tus will needs have it to the same effect from 〈◊〉 a Punick or Proenician word signifying a mâ—ster in the Art of slinging An Art so naturall and innative to them that Parents used to give no meat unto their Children after some sit age but what they could hit down with their Slings from the top of a Beam Of their deâ—terity at this weapon there is much mention made in the Antient Writers as well Historiâ—ns as Poets And from this exercise they had the name also of Insulae 〈◊〉 or else because the people of it used to goe naked to the wars and possibly enough in those first Ages of the World and at other times also from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same with Nudâ—s in the Lâ—tire Nor were they good at Slinging only but at Swiming too an exercise not ordinarily performed but by naked People at which the very women are at this day expert 〈◊〉 reporting in
all Germany within the Rhene together with the Belgick Provinces before described the Counties of Flanders and Artois excepted only the Kingdome of Germany taking up the rest For by Ludovicus Pius the son of Charles the great Empire of his Father was parcelled out into many members as Italie France Burgundie Lorrain and Germany distributed amongst his sons and nephews with the title of Kings By means whereof the Kingdomes of Germany and Lorrain united in the person of Lewis the Ancient in little time were alien'd from the house of Charles and left off to be French possessed by the great Princes of Lorrain Saxonie Schwaben and Bavaria by whom dismembred into many principalities and inferiour states all passing under the accompt and name of the Dutch or Germans The Kings and Emperours of which here follow The KINGS and EMPEROURS of GERMANIE Anno Chr. 801 1 Charles the Great Emp. K. of France and Germanie 815 2 Ludovicus Pius King of France Germanie and Emperour of the Romans 841 3 Lewis surnamed the Ancient second son of Ludovious Pius King of Germanie to which anno 876. he united that of Lorrain also 4 Charles the Grosse son of Lewis the Ancient reigned joyntly with Caroloman and Lewis his elder Brethren after their deaths sole King of Germany Anno 880. he succeeded Ludovicus vitus Baâ—bus in the title of Emperour continued unto his Successours and during the minoritie of Charls the Simple by a faction of the French Nobility was chosen King of France the whole estate of Charls the Great becoming once again united in the person of one Soveraign Prince 891 5 Arnulph the naturall son of Caroloman the brother of Charls King of Germanie and Emp. 903 6 Lewis or Ludovicus IV. Lewis the brother of Charls and Caroloman being reckoned for one King of Germanie and Emperour 913 7 Conrade the son of Conrade the brother of Lewis the 4. the last Prince of the issue of Charls the Great After whose death the Francones and Saxons seeing Charls the Simple King of France overlaid by the Normans took that advantage to transferre the Empire to themselves and they made choice of Henry Duke of Saxony to be their Emperour A worthy Prince by whom some Nations of the Sclaves the Hungarians and part of Lorrain were subdued or added to the Empire 920 6 Henricus surnamed Auceps or the Fowler Duke of Saxonie 12. 938 9 Otho surnamed the Great the son of Henry Emperour and King of Italie 36. 974 10 Otho II. son of Otho the first Emperour and King of Italie 10. 984 11 Otho III. son of Otho the 2. Duke of Saxonie and the last of that house which had the title of Emperour and King of Italie After whose death all right of succession being disclaimed the Emperours became Elective but for the most part wholly ingrossed or Monopolized since the Failer of the house of Saxonie by the Dukes of Franconia Suevia Bavaria and Austria notwithstanding the libertie or freedom of Election pretended to by the Electors The businesse first projected in the Court of Rome to make the Emperours lesse powerfull and distract the Germans whom they feared into sides and factions confirmed by a decree of Pope Gregory the fifth being a Native of that Country The Electors only six in number that is to say 1. The Archbishop of Mentz Chancellour of the Empire 2. The Archbishop of Colen Chancellour of Italie 3. The Archbishop of Triers Chancellour of France 4. The Count Palatine of the Rhene Arch-Sewer 5. The Duke of Saxonie Lord Marshall And 6. The Marquesse of Brandâ—nburg Lord Chamberlain Upon equalitie of voices the Duke but now King of Bohemia was to come in for the 7. who by Office was to be Cup-bearer at the Coronation For upon Coronation dayes or dayes of like solemnitie these Offices are performed only and then performed in this manner Before the Palace gate standeth an heap of Oats so high that it reacheth to the brest of the horse on which the Duke of Saxonie rideth bearing in his hand a silver wand and a silver measure both which together weigh 200 marks then sitting still upon his horse he filleth up the measure with oates sticketh his wand in the Remainder delivereth the measure of Oats to some of his servants which stand next him and so attendeth the Emperour into the Court. The Emperour being entred and sate down at the Table the three spirituall Electors standing orderly together say Grace before him Then cometh the Marquesse of Brandenburg on horse-back also with a silver basin in his hand full of water the basin of the weight of 12 marks of silver and a fine clean towell on his arm which alighting down he holdeth forth unto the Emperour Then comes the Count Palatine of the Rhene mounted on his horse with four silver Platters full of meat every one of the weight of three marks which alighting also he carrieth and setteth down upon the table And finally the Duke or King of Bohemia on horse-back as the others were with a Napkin on his Arm and a covered cup of the weight of 12 marks entreth the Great-hall alighteth from his horse and giveth the cup unto the Emperour to drink But we must know that these services are seldome or never especially of late times performed by the Electours in person It is enough if they send their Embassadours to do it or substitute some one or other of the Emperours Court to perform it for them The election is usually holden at Francfort on Maenus whither the Electours or their deputies come upon the day appointed by the Bishop of Ments whose office it is to assemble the Princes In their passage into Francfort they are guarded by every Prince through whose territories they passe Their attendants must not exceed the number of 200 horse-men whereof 50 only must be armed When they are all met they goe to 8. Bartholomews Church where after Masse said the spiritual Electors laying their hands on their breast and the temporall on the book shal swear to choose a fit temporall head for the people of Christendom If in the space of 30 days they have not agreed then must they eat nothing but bread and water nor by any means go out of the citie til the greater part have agreed on a man who shall forthwith be acknowledged King of the Romans The Election being finished the partie chosen the inauguration was anciently holden 1. at Aken in Gulick where the new elected Emperor received the silver crown for Germany 2. at Millain where he received his iron crown for Lombardie 3. at Rome where he received the golden crown for the Empire But those journeys unto Rome and Millain have been long laid by the Emperours holding their Election to be strong enough to make good their Title to that honour being meerly titular The form of which Election the priviledges of the Princes Electours and other fundamentall constitutions of the German Empire we find summed up in the
head thereof 3 Rotenbourg on the East side of the Inn bordering on Bavaria 4 Traunshaim upon the river Traun rising out of the Lakes 5 Wildesmet one of the farthest Northwards and 6 Bishops-stoffe one of the most Southern in all this tract The first Inhabitants of Bavaria excluding the District of Saltsburg were the Vindelici as aforesaid a people so resolvedly bent to maintain their freedome against the incroachments of the Romans that when Drusus the son-in-law of Augustus and father of Germanicus Caesar made war upon them the very women thereof took the alarm deficientibus telis infantes in ora militum adversa miserunt and when their darts were spent threw their young infants saith the Historian at the heads of the Romans After them in the declining of the Empire succeeded the Bojarians some of the many tribes of the Boji the most diffused and the multitudinous nation of Gaul and Germanie Originally of Gaul inhabiting in the Dukedom of Bourbon from whence some of them passed with the Senones and others of the Gauls to the further side of the Alps in respect of them where they tooke up the Countrie near the head of the Po. Wearied with long wars against the Romans and by them deprived of half their Country some of them passed into Germanie and mingled themselves with the Taurisci then dwelling in those parts which we now call Stiermark others advancing further thrust themselves into the Norici of whom more anon and some retired themselves into the shelters and fast places of the Hircinian Forrest Driven from this last by the Marcomanni they fell into the countries of the Hermaâ—duri and Norisci now the Vpper Palatinate who mingling into one Nation with them took the name of Bojarians and by that name first known in the time of Clovis the fift King of the French by whose perswasion in the 17 year of Anastasius Emperor of the East they passed over the Danow and possessed themselves of Vindelicia or the second Rhaetia with some part of Noricum to which they gave the name of Bojaria as before was signified Governed first by Kings as all Nations were of whom we meet with none but Aldigerius and he the last of that race slain fighting on the side of the Almans against the French at the great battell of Zulp near Colen after which made subject to the Conquerours as their neighbours and confederates the Almans were but suffered to live under the command and government of their own Princes by the name of Dukes Of these from Theudo the son of Aldigerius to Tassilo the last Duke outed of his estate and honours by Charls the Great for conspiring with the Lombards against him are reckoned fifteen Dukes in all whose names for there remaineth little of them but the emptie names we shall subjoine in the ensuing Catalogue of the DUKES of the BOJARIANS 493 1 Theodo son of Adalgerius the last King from whose younger brother Vtilo descended Pâ—pin the Father of Charls the Great 511 2 Theodo II. surnamed the Great 537 3 Theodebert 4 Theodo III. the first Christian Prince of the Bojarians 565 5 Tassilo son of Theodebert 598 6 Garibaldus 612 7 Theodo IV. 630 8 Tassilo II. 650 9 Theodo V. 10 Theodebert II. 11 Theodo VI. son of Grimoldus the brother of Theodebert the second 708 12 Grimold 13 Hugobert brother of Grimold 735 14 Vtilo 765 15 Tassilo III. the last Duke of the Bojarians Of whom more anon Amongst these few of any note but 1 Theodo the first son of Adalgerius who abandoning the name of King because lesse pleasing to the French who had newly conquered them assumed that of Duke and passing over the Danow extorted the whole Province of Rhaetia secunda with part of Noricum from the Romans anno 508. or thereabouts 2 Theodo the second named the Great for his great and many victories against the Romans whom he outed of all Noricum and Vindelicia and whatsoever they held on the Dutch side of the Alps. 3 Theodo the 3. of that name and the 4. in number of the Dukes converted with his people to the Christian Faith by the preaching of Rupertus before mentioned anno 580. 4 Tassilo the 3. of that name and the last of their Dukes of the race of Adalgerius or of the old Bojarian bloud who being deposed by Charls the Great the whole countrie became immediately subject to the French governed at first by their Lieutenants Dismembred from the French Empire by Lewis the Godly it was made a Kingdom Pannonia being added and united to it by whom conferred on Lotharius his eldest son who was afterwards Emperour of the Romans after his death possessed by the Kings of Germanie but as a distinct Kingdom both in name and title till the decease of Lewis the son of Arnulph the last of the direct line of Charls the Great He being dead and the Bavarians loth to be made a subject Province to the Kingdome of Germanie one Arnulph of the issue of the said Charls with the generall liking of the Bojarians took upon himself the title of King but being opposed therein by Conrade the brother of Lewis Emperour and King of Germanie as also by Henry the first who succeeded he changed the title of King into that of Duke the Founder of the present house of The DUKES of BAVARIA 1 Arnulph of the house of Charls the Great first Duke of Bavaria 2 Eberhard son of Arnulph deposed by Otho the 1. 3 Berchthold the brother of Arnulph confirmed in the estate by the said Emperour Otho After his death this Dukedome was transferred for 17 successions from one great Familie to another according to the power and pleasure of the present Emperour in manner following 4 Henry brother of Otho the 1. 5 Henry II. son of the former Henry 6 Henry III. surnamed the Saint son of Henry the 2. the first Emperour who came in by election according to the Order made by Pope Gregory the 5. 7 Henry IV. surnamed Hezzel brother to Cunegund the renowned wife of Henry the Saint by whom preferred to this Dukedom and by him deposed 8 Henry Guelph son of Robert Earl of Altorfe in Schwaben of the strange Originall of which Familie we shall speak in Saxonie made Duke by the Emperour Conrade the 2. 9 Guelpho son of Henry Guelph or Henry the 5. 10 Ernest created Duke hereof by the same Conrade the 2. by whom deposed again for conspiring against him 11 Henry VI. 12 Cuno accused of conspiracie and displaced by Henry the 3. to make room for 13 Henry VII son of the said Emperour Henry the 3. whom he succeeded in the Empire by the name of Henry the 4. 14 Agnes the mother of the said Henry the 4. by the gift of her son 15 Otho by the gift of the Emperesse Agnes deposed not long after by Henry the 4. 16 Welpho III. son of Coniza the daughter of Guelph the 2 by Azon an Italian Marquesse madâ— Duke
abandoned the title of King only and used that of Prince or Duke 1003 20 Boleslaus III. son of Vladislaus 1140 21 Vladislaus II. son of Boleslaus the third outed by his Brethren and at last estated in Silesia united formerly to Poland from the time of Lechus 1146 22 Boleslaus IV. brother of Vladislaus the second 1174 23 Miecislaus III. brother of Boleslaus and Vladislaus deposed by his brother Casimir 1178 24 Casimir II. brother of the three last Princes 1195 25 Lescus V. son of Casimir the second deposed by Miecislaus the third 1203 26 Vladislaus III. son of Miecislaus the third deposed by Lescus the fift who again seised on the Estate 1243 27 Boleslaus V. surnamed Pudicus 1280 28 Lescus VI. surnamed Niger the adopted son of Boleslaus and his Cousen German once removed after whose death anno 1289. the estate being distracted into many fations was for some time without a Prince setled at last on 1295 29 Primislaus surnamed Postbumus who againe assumed the name of King continued ever since by his successours 1296 30 Vladislaus surnamed Locticus brother of Lescus Niger outed by Wenceslaus King of Bohemia anno 1300. after whose death anno 1306. he resumed the estate 1333 31 Casimir III. surnamed the Great son of Vladislaus the fourth the first establisher of the kingdom after all those troublesd yed without issue 1371 32 Lewis king of Hungary son of Charles King of Hungary by Elizabeth the sister of Casimir 1383 33 Heduigis the youngest daughter of Lewis her elder sister Mary succeeding in the Realm of Hungary chosen Queen of Poland marryed to Jagello Duke of Lituania Christened and called Vladislaus the fift 1386 34 Valdislaus V. Duke of Lituania elected King upon his marriage with Queene Heduigis 1435 35 Vladislaus VI. son of Jagello or Vladislaus the fift by Sephia daughter of the Duke of Kiovia He was King of Hungary also slaine at the battell of Varna by Amurath the second King of the Turkes without issue 1447 36 Casimir IV. brother of Vladislaus first brought the Knights of Prussia under his command Knight of the order of Garter 1493 37 John Albert the second sonne of Casimir his elder Brother Vladislaus being pretermitted on his accepting of the Crowns of Hungarie and Bohemia 1502 38 Alexander the third son of Casimir 1507 39 Sigismund the fourth sonne of Casimir his elder Brethren dying without issue suppressed the Order of the Dutch Knights in Prussia and added part thereof unto his estate 1548 40 Sigismund II. surnamed Augustus the last of the male issue of Jagello 1574 41 Henry Duke of Aniou son of Henry the second French King chosen on the death of Sigismund Augustus the onely Stranger to the bloud in all this Catalogue On the death of his brother Charles the ninth he departed secretly into France where he succeeded by the name of Henry the third 1579 42 Stephen Bathor Vaivod of Transylvania having marryed Anne sister of Sigismund the second is elected King he united Livonia to the Crown and had a great hand upon the Moscovite 1587 43 Sigismund III. son of John King of Swethland and Catharine his wife another of the sisters of Sigismund the second King of Poland and Sweden He valiautly opposed Osman the Great Turke invading his Dominions with an Army 300000. 1633 44 Vladislaus VII eldest son of Sigismund the third after whose death the kingdom was extremely embroyled by factions especially by the mutinous and seditious Cosaques not fully setled by the election of 1648 45 Casimir V. Brother of Vladislaus the seventh now king of Poland anno 1648. The Government of this kingdome is nothing lesse then Monarchicall For though the first Dukes hereof were absolute Princes and ruled after a Despoticall manner having power not onely of the estates of their subjects but of life and death without formalities of Law yet when they once became elective they lost much of that power which decayed so by little and little that at the last the King is counted little better then a Royall shadow Stat magni nominis umbra in the Poets language A diminution which began first in the times of Lewis of Hungarie and Jagello of Lituania who to gaine the succession to the kingdome contrary to Law the one for his daughter the other for his sonne departed with many of their Royalties and Prerogatives to buy the voices of the Nobility Since which time the Nobilitie in all their elections have so limited and restrained the Kings authority and enlarged their own that without their consent in Counsell he may neither make war nor treat of peace nor impose taxes nor alienate any of his Demeanes nor do any thing of importance which concernes the Publick in so much as Boterus a great Statesman doth expressely say that the Government of Poland doth rather seem an Aristoratie then a Monarchie a Common-wealth rather then a Kingdome Besides the King not onely takes a solemn Oath at his Coronation to confirme all the rights and Priviledges which have been granted to the Subject by his Predecessours but addes this clause quod si Sacramentum meum violavero incolae Regni nullam nobis obedientiam praestare tenebuntur that if he violate this Oath his Subjects shall not be obliged to yeeld him any obedience Which as Bodinus well observeth doth rather savour of the condition of a Prince of the Senate then of the Majestie of a King respected accordingly by the great ones who looke not on him as their King but their elder Brother or perhaps not that and reckon his Decrees but of three dayes lasting Which notwithstanding the King once chosen and inthroned hath sole power in many things without consulting with the Senate as viz. in assembling Diets choosing the secular Counsellers disposing absolutely of his Vassals and the Revenues of the Crown to what use he pleaseth being â—ole Judge of the Nobility in Criminall causes which is a strong bridle to raine them in with By which and either uniting himself unto the Clergy or the well-forming of his party amongst the Noâ—â—lity hee may doe many things not allowable in strictnesse of Law the power and influence which he hath in the publick Government being proportionable to the strength of his wit and Brain And here it is to be observed that none but the Clergie and Nobilitie have any suffrage in the election of the King that is to say the 26 Palatines and 60 Chastellans with the four Marshals and some others of the principall Officers of State in behalf of the Nobility and the Archbâ—shops and Bishops in the name of the Clergie but of the Commons none at all Which is the reason why there is so much care taken to preserve the priviledges of the two first Orders without obtaining any immuties for reliefe of the third most miserably oppressed on all sides rather as Bondmen then Tenants in respect of their Lords and not so much subjects as plain slaves in regard of the King whereof somewhat
when wandring in Sarmatia Europâ—a without any certain abode they were by him called into this Countrie against Suantobogius King of the Moravians before mentioned from whom they took Transylvania and so much of the modern Hungarie as lyeth on both sides of Tibisous inhabited at that time by the Sclaves and some scattered remnants of the Avares whom they killed up or forced to seek new habitations planting themselves in those places which they took from them now the Vpper Hungarie In the right of Lemis the 4. successour to Arnulphus they passed over the Danow and subdued Pannonia dismembring it from the Empire and name of Germanie after that ranging with unmercifull cruelty over all Germanie Italie Greece Sclavonia Dacia till broken by the â—orces of the Dutch Emperours and mollified by the softnesse of the Christian Religion they became more quiet Their Government at the first was under Dukes Stephen the 4. 〈◊〉 his receiving of the Gospell being honoured with the title of King enjoyed by his successours to this very day In the time of Ladislaus surnamed the Saint Dalmatia and Groatia were added to the Crown of Hungarie bequeathed to him by his sister Zelomira the widow of the last King In that of Bela the 4. the â—artarians to the number of 500000 fighting men brake into this Country and like a violent whirlwinde carryed all before them anno 1248. tyrannizing here for 3 years space committing mercilesse massacres and making horrible spoils wheresoever they came In that of Stephen the 4. Mysia and Bulgaria were made tributarie By the daughters of Bela and Stephen both the 4. of those names the houses of Naples and Bohemia came to claim the Kingdome of Hungarie as Lewis the 1. by Elizabeth his mother sister of Casimir the 2. did the Kingdome of Poland The rest of their affairs shall be briefly touched at in the following Catalogue of The DUKES and KINGS of HUNGARIE A. Ch. 1 Cusala the first Duke or Captain of the Hungari subdued Transylvania and the Vpper Hungarie and passed over the Danow slain in his wars against the Dutch then possessed of Pannonia 2 Toxus subdued Pannonia or the Lower Hungarie 3 Gersa son of Toxus 1000 4 Stephen the fourth Duke and first King of Hungarie 1039 5 Peter surnamed the Alman nephew of Stephen deposed by Andrew and Bela sons of Ladislaus son of Geisa the 1. and brother of Stephen the first King 1047 6 Andrew eldest son of that Ladislaus 1059 7 Bela the brother of Andrew 1062 8 Solomon the son of Andrew expelled his Kingdome by 1075 9 Geisa II. son of Bela. 1078 10 Ladislaus surnamed the Saint brother of Geisa the 2. 1096 11 Coloman son of Geisa the 2. 1114 12 Stephen II. son of Coloman 1132 13 Bela II. nephew of Geisa the 2. by his son Almus 1142 14 Geisa III. son of Bela the 2. 1162 15 Stephen III. son of Geisa the 3. 1172 16 Bela III. brother of Stephen the 3. 1191 17 Emaricus son of Bela the 3. 1201 18 Ladislaus II. son of Emaricus reigned but 6 months being slain by treason very young and without issue 1201 19 Andrew II. son of Bela the 3. and brother of Emarious 1236 20 Bela IV. son of Andrew the 2. 1271 21 Stephen IV. son of Bela the 4. 1273 22 Ladislaus III. son of Stephen the 4. 1290 23 Andrew III. nephew to Bela the 4. by his brother Stephen 1302 24 Charles surnamed Martel son of Charles King of Naples by Marie daughter to Stephen the 4. against whom was chosen Wenceslaus King of Bohemia son of King Wenceslaus the 2. and Anne his wife daughter of Bela the 4. and after three years Otho of Bavaria descended from Elizabeth another of the daughters of Bela the 4. chosen also by a faction against Wenceslaus but Wenceslaus surrendring his claim to Otho and Otho not long after forced to renounce his title Charles Martell remained King of the whole 1343 25 Ludovicus nephew to Charles Martell by his son Carlcobert succeeded King of Poland also in right of Elizabeth his mother sister of Casimir the 2. 1383 26 Charls II. King of Naples descended from Charles of Naples and Marie daughter of Stephen the 4. before mentioned by their son John of Durazzo one of the younger brothers of Charles Martell poisoned after a short reign by the Widow of the former King to make way for her daughter to the Crown 1387 27 Sigismund Emperour King of Bohemia and Duke of Luxembourg in right of Marie his wife eldest daughter of Lewis or Ludovicus her younger sister Eduigis being Queen of Poland 1438 28 Albert of Austria Emperour and King of Hungarie and Bohemia in right of Elizabeth his wife the daughter of Sigismund 1440 29 Ladislaus or Vladislaus son of Jagello King of Poland in the minoritie of Ladislaus the son of Albert chosen King of Hungarie unfortunately slain at the battle of Varna with 30000 of his people and perhaps his perjury might deserve it For having made and sworne a truce with the Turke the Popes Legate upon a seeming advantage absolved him of his oath and drew him into the field At the beginning the Christians had the better But at the last Amurath the 2. against whom they fought lifting up his eyes to heaven and desiring Christ to look upon the perfidious dealing wherewith his followers had dishonoured him re-encouraged his men and so got the victorie 1444 30 Ladislaus V. King of Bohemia the son of Albert by Elizabeth daughter of Sigismund and Mary 1458 31 Matthias Corvinus son of the famous Huniades after the death of Ladislaus the 5. chosen King of Hungarie 1491 32 Vladislaus II. or Ladislaus VI. son of Casimir the 4. of Poland and of Elizabeth the daughter of Albert succeeded in the Kingdoms of Hungarie and Bohemia his 3 younger brothers successively in that of Poland 1517 33 Ludovicus II. King of Hungarie and Bohemia both born and dead before the ordinary course of nature in the 21 year of his age and the 10. of his reign unfortunately drawn into the field to encounter Solyman the Magnificent one of the hardiest Captains in his time The battle was fought at a Village called Mogacâ—z or Mugaee just betwixt Belgrade and Buda in which 19000 of the Hungarians were slain and the young King drowned in the flight A most lamentable discomfiture Lewis thus dead John Sepusio Vaivod or Governour of Transylvama was by the States chosen King of of Hungarie But Ferdinand Archduke of Austria and brother unto Charles the 5. challenged the Kingdome in right of Anne his wife daughter and sister to Vladislaus and Lewis King of Hungarie and Bohemia On this pretence he invaded the Kingdom and drove out John his competitour who to recover his right called Solyman the Magnificent into the Country who took so fast footing in it that his successours could never since be removed 1527 34 John de Sepusio Vaivod of Transylvania chosen King upon the death of Ludovicus II. outed by Ferdinand
they had reigned here under eight of their Kings for the space of 72 years they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian But Narses having governed Italie about 17 years and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia never the wiser for her name the wife of the Emperor Justinus abandoned the Country to the Lombards For the Empress envying his glories not only did procure to have him recalled from his Government but sent him word That she would make the Eunuch for such he was come home and spin among her maids To which the discontented man returned this Answer That he would spin her such a Web as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards then possessed of Pannonia who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children possessed themselves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls calling it by their own names Longobardia now corruptly Lombardy Nor staid he there but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick as far as to the borders of Apulia and for the better Government of his new Dominions erected the four famous Dukedoms 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie for the admission of more aids if occasion were or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu at th foot of the Alpes against the French 3 of Benevent in Abruzzo a Province of the Realm of Naples against the incursions of the Greeks then possessed of Apulia and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to suppress the Natives leaving the whole and hopes of more unto his Successors The Lombardian Kings of Italie 1 Alboâ—us 6. 2 Clephes 1 Interregnum annorum 11. 3 Antharis 7. 4 Agilulfus 25. 5 Adoaldus 10. 6 Arioaldus 11. 7 Richaris or Rotharis 8 Radoaldus 5. 9 Aribertns 9. 10 Gundibertus 1. 11 Grimoaldus 9. 12 Garibaldus mens 3. 13 Partarithus 18. 14 Cunibertus 12. 15 Luithertus 1. 16 Rainbertus 1. 17 Aribertus II. 12. 18 Asprandus mens 3. 19 Luit prandus 21. 20 Hildebrandus m. 6. 21 Rachisiâ—s 6. 22 Astulphus 6. 23 Desiderius the last King of the Lombards of whom more anon In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings in which we find some things deserving our confidetation And first beginning with Alboinus the first of this Catalogue before his comming into Italie he had waged war with Câ—nimundus a King of the Gepida whom he overthrew and made a drinking cup of his Skull Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife and being one day merry at Verona forced her to drink out of that detested Cup which she so stomacked that she promised one Helmichild if he would aid her in killing the King to give him both her self and the Kingdom of Lombardy This when he had consented to and performed accordingly they were both so extremely hated for it that they were fain to fly to Ravenna and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards perswaded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way and take him for her husband to which she willingly agreed Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer and she gives him a strong poyson half of which when he had drunk and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went he compelled her to drink the rest so both died together 2 Clephes the 2 d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome but was so tyrannical withall that after his death they resolved to admit of no more Kings distributing the Government among 30 Dukes Which division though it held not above 12 years was the chief cause that the Lombards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom were never after so reduced to their former duty as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject 3 Cunibert the 14 King was a great lover of the Clergy and by them as lovingly requited For being to encounter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels put on the Royal Robe and thrust himself into the head of the Enemy where he lost his own life but saved the Kings 4 Aripert the 17. King gave the Celtian lpes containing Piemont and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona Narnia and Humana belonging to the Exarchate having first wonne Ravenna and the whole Exarchie thereof An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests For Pepin King of France being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy overthrew Astulphus and gave Ravenna to the Church The last King was Desiderius who falling at odds with Adrian the first and besieging him in Rome was by Charles the great successor to Pepin besieged in Pavie and himself with all his children taken prisoners An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards having endured in Italie 206 years Lombardy was then made a Province of the French and after of the German Empire many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy by the Bishops of Millaine with an iron Crown which was kept at Modoecum now called Monza a small Village This Charles confirmed his Fathers former donations to the Church and added of his own accord Marca Anconitana and the Dukedom of Spoleto For these and other kindnesses Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West An. 801 whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany At this division of the Empire Irene was Empress of the East to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia and Calabria and the East parts of the Realm of Naples being then in possession of the Greeks To the Popes were confirmed
or given by this Emperour and his father almost all the Lands which they possesse at this day though afterwards extorted from them by the following Emperours or under colour of their Title by many severall wayes and means brought again unto them as shall be shewen hereafter in convenient place The Venetians in that little they then had remained sui juris The rest of Italie containing all the other Provinces of the Kingdom of Naples together with Tuscanie Friuli Treviginna and whatsoever is at this day in the possession of the Dukes of Millaine Mantua Modena Parma Montferrat and the Duke of Savoy as Prince of Piemont together with Liguria or the State of Genoa was reserved by Charles unto himself and in his life-time given by him to Pepin his second sonne with the stile or title of King of Italie But long it did not rest in the house of France the Princes of the Lombards wresting it from the line of Charles and after weakning and dividing it by their severall factions till in the end instead of an united Kingdom there rose up many scattered Principalities as shall hereafter be declared But first we must proceed to the Kings of Italie of which we shall endeavour as exact a Catalogue as the confusions of that State can be capable of The Kings of Italie of the French Italian and German Lines 1 Pepyn sonne of Carolus Magnus died before his Father 2 Barnard sonne of Pepyn 3 Ludovicus Pius Emperor and King of France 4 Lotharius Emperor eldest sonne of Ludovicus 15. 5 Ludovicus II. Emperor eldest sonne to Lotharius 20. 6 Carolus Calvus Emperor the youngest sonne of Ludovicus Pius 2. 7 Caroloman nephew to Ludovicus Pius by Ludovicus his second sonne surnamed the Antient 8 Carolus Crassus or the Fat Emperor brother of Coroloman the last King of Italie of the house of Charles he died Ao. 888. 9 Guy Duke of Spoleto contends with Berengarius Duke of Friuly both of the Longobâ—rdian Race for the Kingdom of Italie and in fine carrieth it against him 10 Lambert the sonne of Guy crowned by Pope Formosus 11 Ludovick sonne of Boson of Ardennes King of Arles and Burgundy by some Writers called onely Earl of Provence upon the death of Lambert invadeth Italie and is made King 12 Berengarius Duke of Friuly vanquisheth Ludovicus is made King of Italie and at last overcome by the Hungarians who having wasted the Countrey returned back again 13 Rodolph Duke of Burgundy Trans-urane called into Italie against Berengarius resigned it in exchange for the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundy to his Cousen 14 Hugh D'Arles King of Arles and Burgundy who held the Kingdom of Italy upon this resignation but after many troubles was at last outed of it by Berengarius and returned into France 15 Berengarius II. sonne of the former Berengarius on the retreat of Hugh received by the Italians as Protector to Lotharius the son of Hugh besieging Adelhais the next heir of Italie on the death of Lotharius was taken prisoner by the Emperor Otho 16 Otho called into Italie by Adelhais daughter to Rodolph King of Burgundy and Italie marieth the Lady and in her right is King of Italie 17 Otho II. son of the former Otho marieth Theophania neece to Nicephorus Phocus Emperor of Constantinople and hath Calabria for her Dower 20. 18 Otho III. Emperor and King of Italie in whose minority the Kingdom was usurped by 19 Harduicus a man of great power in Italie who kept it all the time of Otho till being broken with long wars by Henry the succeeding Emperor he was forced to quit it 20 Henry the second Emperor of that name having thrice vanquished Harduicus got the Kingdom of Italie and left the same unto the Emperors his Successors the Title of Italie after this time being drowned in that of the Empire and the Countrey governed as a part and Member of the Empire by such Commanders and other Officers as the Emperors from time to time sent thither But long it staid not in that state For the Popes of Rome knowing how much it did concern them in point of Politie to weaken the Imperiall Power in Italie without which their own Grandour could not be maintained stirred up continuall factions and wars against them and by that means and by the Censures of the Church which they denounced according as they saw occasion did so astonish and distract them that in the end the Emperors began to lay aside the affairs of Italie by which they reaped more trouble than the profit came to Insomuch that Rodolfus Habspurgensis a valiant and a politike Prince finding the ill success which Henry the fourth and fifth and Frederick the first and second Emperors of more puissance than himself had found in their Italian actions and pretensions resolved to rid his hands of that troublesom and fruitless Province and to that end made as much money as he could of that commoditie which he saw he was not like to keep And yet he sold good penny-worths too to them that bought them the Florentines paying for their Liberties but six thousand Crowns the Citizens of Luca ten thousand others as they could make their Markets And being once required the reason why he went not into Italie to look to the affairs thereof as his Predecessors had done hefore him he is said to have returned for answer that conceit of the Fox for his not going to attend as the other beasts did at the Lyons Den. Quia me vestigia terrent Omnia me advorsum spectantia nulla retrorsum That is to say I dare not go because no tract I see Of any beast returning towards me Which faulty and improvident resolution being followed by too many of his Successors not onely gave the Popes the opportunity they looked for of making themselves the great disposers of the affairs of Italie but many petit Princes thereby took occasion of getting all they could lay hold on for themselves and others For by this means the Scaligers made themselves Masters of Veroâ—a the Passâ—â—iâ—es of Mantua the Carrarians of Padua the Baillons of Bononia and by the same the Florentines got Pistoia and Ferrara was possessed by the Venetians And although Heâ—ry the 7 th provoked by these indignities made a journey thither reduced many of the revolted Cities to their former obedience and was crowned King at Millaâ—â— with the Iron Crown as were also Ludovicus Bavarus and Charles the 4 th two of his Successors yet found they in conclusion such small benefit by the enterprize as did not quit the charge and trouble which it put them to So in the end Italie was left wholly in a manner to the Popes disposing who gave away to others what they could not manage or otherwise confirmed those men in their usurpations whom they found already possessed of the Emperors Countreys and bound them by that means the faster to the See of Rome of which they were
TERRA DILAVORO is bounded on the North and East with the Apennine Hils on the South with the Sea and on the West with St Peters Patrimonie called antiently Campania Felix in regard of the wonderfull fertilitie of it and that it was the seat or dwelling of the Campans by some modern Latinists named Campania Antiqâ—a to difference it from Latium which they now call Campagna di Roma or Campania Nova And for the other name of Terra di Lavoro or Terra Laboratoris it was given to it from the continuall labour of the Husbandman in cultivating the ground and carrying in the fruits thereof but neither the reason nor the name so new as some men suppose But I am sure as old as Plinie who calleth these parts sometimes by the name of Laboria sometimes of Campus Laborinus and gives this reason of the name quod ingens in eo colendo sit labor because of the great pains it requires to till it and the great profit reaped by them who did till and manure it The Country so exceeding fruitfull in Wines and Wheat that by Florus the Historian it is called Cereris Bacchi certamen and deservedly too For in this noble Region one may see large and beautifull fields overshaded with rich Vines thick and delightfull Woods sweet Fountains and most wholsome Springs of running water usefull as well for the restoring of mans health as delight and pleasure and in a word whatsoever a covetous mind can possibly aim at or a carnall covet Towns of note here were many in the elder times The principall whereof 1 Cajeta seated on a fair aud capacious Bay from the crookedness whereof it is thought by Strabo to have took the name the word in the Laconian language signifying crooked Others will have it so called from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Uro with reference to the burning of the Fleet of Aeneas by the Trojan Ladies for fear of being forced again to go to Sea where they had been so extremely tossed in their former voyages But why that Fact committed on the furthest coasts of Sicil should be so solemnly commemorated here on the shores of Italie I can see no reason And therefore we may far more probably derive it from Caâ—eta the Nurse of Aeneas in memory of whom being buried here or hereabouts Aeneas is affirmed to have built this Town Of which thus the Poet Aeneid lib. 7. Tu quoque Littoribus nostris Aeneia nutrix Aeternam moriens famam Cajeta dedisti That is to say Aeneas Nurse Caâ—eta by her death Did to these shores an endless fame bequeath But on what ground soever it first had this name it is assuredly a place of great strength and consequence and of so special importance for the estate of this Kingdom that as Cominaeus hath observed if King Charles the 8. had but only fortified it and the Castle of Naples the Realm had never been lost 2 Naples the Metroplis of the Kingdom a beautifull City containing seven miles in compass It was once called Parthenope and falling to ruin was new built and called Neapolis Among other things here is an Hospital the revenues whereof is 60000 Crowns wherewith besides other good deeds they nourish in divers parts of the Kingdom 2000 poor Infants In this City the disease called Morbus Gallicus or Neapolitanus was first known in Christendom This City is seated on the Sea-shore and fortified with 4 strong Castles viz. 1 Castle Capodna where the Kings Palace was 2 Ermo 3 Castle del Ovo or the Castle of the Egge and 4 Castle Novo or the new Castle But nature hath not done much less to her Fortifications than the hand of Art the Town being for the most part environed by Sea or Mountains not to be ascended without great difficulty and disadvantages Which Mountains as they seem on that side as a bank to the City so do they furnish the Citizens with most generous Wines and being once ascended yeeld a gallant prospect both for Sea and Land A City honoured by the seat of the Vice-Roy and the continual resort if not constant residence of most of the great men of the Realm which makes the private buildings to be very gracefull and the publick stately And yet it had increased much more in buildings than it is at present if the King had not forbidden it by speciall Edict And this he did partly at the perswasion of his Noblemen who feared that if such a restraint were not layd upon them their vassals would forsake the Country to inhabit here so to enjoy the privileges and exemptions oâ— the Regall City but principally upon jealousie and poynt of State the better to prevent all revolts and mutinies which in most populous Cities are of greatest danger 3 Capua once the head of the Campans seated in a delicious and luxurious soyl and one of the three Cities which the old Romans judged capable of the seat of the Empire the other two being Carthage and Corinth Being distressed by the Samnites they were fain to cast themselves into the Arms of the Romans who did not only take them into their protection but suffered them to live according to their own Laws as a Free Common-wealth rather like a Confederate than a Subject-State Which Freedom they enjoyed till after their revolt to the Carthaginians when being reduced to their obedience by force of arms they lost all their Liberties and hardly scaped its fatall and finall ruin The pleasures of this place was it which enervated the victorious Army of Annibal who wintered here after the great defeat given to Terentius Varro at the battell of Cannae whence came the saying Capuam esse Cannas Annibali 4 Cuma a City once of great power and beautie till Campania was subdued by the Romans after which it decayed in both Near hereunto was the Cave or Grot of one of the Sibyls called from hence Cumaea and not far off the Lake called Lacus Avernus the stink whereof is said to have poysoned Birds as they flew over it supposed by ignorant Antiquity for the entrance of Hell And finally from this place it was that Aeneas is fabled by the Poets to have gone down to the infernall Ghosts to talk with his Father 5 Nola where Marcellus discomfited the forces of Annibal and thereby gave the Romans to understand that he was not invincible 6 Puteolis a small Town standing on a Creek of the Sea just opposite to Baule on the other side of it from which distant about three miles and an half Both Towns remarkable for the Bridge built betwixt them by Caligula composed of sundry vessels joyned together in such sort that there was not only a fair and large passage over it but victualling houses on both sides of it Over which Bridge thus made he marched and re-marched in triumphall Robes as not only the Earth but the very Seas were made subject to him And he did as himself afterwards affirmed to some of his friends to
because then overburdened by his Barons Wars and the Pope having sucked no small store of Treasure from him it was in the year 1261 given unto Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou brother to Lowis the 10th Under him those Countries jointly continued subject till the year 1281 in which time his Competitor Peter of Aragon promising him to fight a single combat before our K. Edward the first at Burdeaux fail'd of his word and in the mean time so contrived it that at the found of a Bell tolling to prayers all the French-men in Sicilie were cruelly Massacred This exploit is known now under the name of Vesperi Siculi and was managed by John de Prochyta a Gentleman of the Reaim of Naples whom Charles had dispossessed of the I le of Prochyta whereof he had been formerly Lord and not content to do him such a piece of injustice added a further insolencie to it in the forcing of his Wife Provoked with these two injuries the abused Gentleman plots with King Pedro of Aragon to make him Master of the I le of Sicilie where he had very good intelligences and where the French by reason of their Lusts and Insolencies had so exasperated the Natives that they were capable enough of any such impressions as a man sharing with them in their sufferings could imprint upon them According to the compact made Don Pedro riggeth out his Navy under pretence of some exploit against the Moores and anchoreth in the port of Sardinia there to expect how well the Tragedy would be acted which fell out so agreeably to his expectation that in one instant as it were on the signall given the French were universally murdered in all parts of the Iland the people being so inraged that they would not spare women great with child if supposed to have been got by any of that hated nation And Pedro comming in with his Navy as the deed was done was by the generall consent of all sorts of people crowned King of Sicilie A bloody policy I confess which as the Actors learned of the English Saxons who had made like riddance of the Danes so did they teach it to the French who practised it on the Hugonots of France in that horrid Massacre of Paris An. 1572. An Act which so provoked the Pope that he solemnly accursed the King and caused many of the neighbouring Princes to arm against him But the Fox fared never the worse for that who did so order his affairs that he did both clear his own Country of those Enemies which on the Popes curse had come in against him and setled Sicilie more firmly in obedience to him Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the House of Aragon but not alwaies in possession of the Kings thereof being a while governed as a State apart by its own Kings whose succession followeth Kings of Sicilie of the House of Aragon 1 Pedro or Peter the 3d. King of Aragon by birth of Sicilie in the right of his Wife the choyce of the people and the Legacy of Corradinc the last of the Royal line of Suevia but principally by the power of the sword 2 James the second sonne of Pedro King of Sicilie after the death of his brother Alfonsus succeeded in Aragon to which Crown he added the I le of Sardinia 3 Frederick the brother of James on his Brothers taking the Crown of Aragon got possession of Sicilie 4 Peter or Pedro II. Sonne of Frederick 5 Frederick II. 6 Peter or Pedro III. 7 Lewis sonne to Peter III. 8 Frederick III. in the life of Lewis Duke of Athens after his death succeeded in the Kingdom of Sicilie 9 Martin sonne to Martin the first King of Aragon succeeded in the right of his wife Blanch daughter of Frederick the third and dying without issue gave the Kingdom unto Martin his Father 10 Martin II. of Sicilie and the first of Aragon of which last he was King by birth and of the former by the gift of his sonne After which time the I le of Sicilie being again united to the Crown of Aragon was never separated from it except it were when John King of Aragon gave it to Ferdinand his son the better to fit him for the bed of Isabel Princess of Casbile with whom the match was then in treaty and when the Emperour Charles the fift gave it with Naples unto Philip his eldest sonne on his Mariage with Mary Qu. of England who thereupon was stiled King of Naples Sicilie and Hierusalem But this held onely for a year his Father dying shortly after and resigning to him all his Kingdoms whereby it became joyned to Spain again The Revenues of this Kingdom are by some sayd to be but 800000 but as others say a Million of Ducats most of which is again disbursed on the entertainment of the Vice-Roy and the defence of the Iland The Arms are Aragon 2 Flanches Argent charged with as many Eagles Sable beaked Gules This Iland for the number of its Nobility compares with Naples as having in the time of Ortelius 80 years ago 7 Princes 4 Dukes 13 Marquesses 14 Earls 1 Vicount 48 Barons men of authority and power in their severall Territories and therefore not permitted to live much in the Iland the greatest part of their time being spent in the Court of Spain but more to satisfie that King upon reason of State than any affection of their own to so long an exile And for the Government of the Church Here are Arch-Bishops 3. Bishops 9. The Kingdom of SARDINIA THe Iland and Kingdom of SARDINIA lieth West from Sicilie from the neerest point whereof called Cape Boii or Cape Coro it is distant about 200 miles It is in length 180 miles 90 in bredth 560 in the circuit and is situate under the 4th Climate the longest day being 14 houres In the time of Aristotle it was called Ichnusa next Sandaliotis from the resemblance which it hath to a mans shooe or Sandals and finally Sardinia from Sardus the sonne of Hercules who comming out of Africk possessed the same For this there is sufficient authority amongst the Antients Of the first names saith Plinie in as plain terms as may be that Timaeus called Sardima Sandaliotis and Myrsilus Ichnusa from the similitude which it hath to the Shooe-sole or impression of a mans Foot on the ground Sardiniam Timaeus Sandaliotin appellavit ab effigie soleae Myrsilus Ichnusam à similitudine vestigâ—i And for the last nothing can be more plain than that of Pausanias who tels us that the first who came by shipping into Sardinia were certain Africans under the conduct of Sardus the sonne of Maceris whom the Egyptians called by the name of Hercules who comming into this Iland then called Ichnusa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 caused it after his own name to be called Sardinia For further evidence whereof the people in the Latin tongue are called Sardi the adjoyning Sea Mare Sardoum And to this name it was so constant that
from the Eastern parts as his occasions did require These Exarchs having divided Italie into many Governments appointed over each some supreme Commander dignified with the name of Dukes And even the City of Rome it self so far then was it from being subject to the Pope in Temporall matters had a chief Officer of this kinde accomptable to the Exaroâ— and subordinate to him whose Government was called the Roman Dukedom They which they kept unto themselves as their own peculiar contained the Cities of Ravenna Rbegium Mutina Bononia Classi Forli Fâ—â—limpoli Sarcino Parma and Placentia which ten Cities with the Territories belonging to them made up that District which properly was called the Exarchate of Ravenna much mentioned in the Histories of the middle times by reason of the continuall wars which they had with the Lombards but newly entred when this Magistracy had its first beginning The names of these Exarchs are as followeth The Exarchs of Ravenna A. C. 570. 1 Longinus 21. 591. 2 Smaragdus 4. 595. 3 Romanus Patricius 596. 4 Callinicus 13. 609. 5 Smaragdus 3. 612. 6 Joh. Lamigius 4. 616. 7 Elentherius 5. 621. 8 Isaacus Patricius 24. 645. 9 Theod. Calliopa 10. 655. 10 Olympius 2. 657. 11 Theod. Calliopa II. 30. 687. 12 Joh. Plotina 15. 702. 13 Theophilactus 25. 727. 14 Paulus 728. 15 Eutipenus 12. In the days of this Exarch Ravenna was taken from the Empire by Luitprandus King of the Lombards Ano. 740. but regained by Charles the Great and by him given to the Bishops of Ronne together with Anconitana and Spoleto as a requitall for the Kingdom of France confirmed unto King Pepin his Father by the consent and authority of the Popes The donation of this Exarchate to the Popes partly to blot out the memory of the Exarchs and partly to make the people obedient to those Prelates changed the name of the Countrey from Flaminia by which name it was formerly known to Romadâ—diola and now to Romagna Notwithstanding which Donation or Originall Grant the Popes injoyed not long the possession of it the Emperors of Germanie and their Vice-gerents in Italia wresting it by strong hand out of the possession of the Church and giving it to such as deserved well of them and were most likely or most able to uphold their Faction And so it stood till the last Popes conspiring with the French Kings Lewis the twelfth and Francis the first brought them into Italie and by their aids and by the censures of the Church so prevailed in fine that they extorted Ravenna and some other places out of the hands of the Venetians erected many petit Princes out of other Cities which they pretended to belong to S. Peters Patrimony and thereby got possession of all those Territories which lie betwixt the State of Venice and the Marches of Ancona 2. The Territory of FERRAARA lieth in the very skirts of Romandiola towards the Venetian extending one hundred and sixty miles in length and about fifty in breadth the soyl thereof exceeding rich but subject to the overflowings of the River Po which makes the air in many places to be somewhat unwholesome And though as well the former Dukes as the Popes who are now Lords hereof have been at great charge in raising high Banks and Ramparts to keep in the waters yet could not this resist the violence of the River falling from so high a Springs and seconded with so great Land-floods as sometimes it is but that it makes many breaches in them do they what they can The places of most note herein are 1. Graffignan in the borders of Tuscany neer the Apennine 2. Carpi a place of great importance seaâ—ed in the midst of this Dukedom belonging heretofore to the House of the Picâ— but partly by exchange made with Marcus Pieus partly for one hundred thousand Crowns in ready money given unto Lionel Pico once the Lords hereof it was by Charles the 5th incorporated into this estate 3. Commachia seated in the Marshes of the Adriatick from which the Princes of this Family of Este were at first called only Lords of Commachia a place which yeelded great profit to the former Dukes by the fishing of Eels 4. Saxole given by Duke Alphonso in exchange for Carpi Here is also the Territory and Lordship of the Polesine the cause of so many quarrells and contentions between the antient Dukes of Ferrara and the State of Vonice But the chief honor of this Dukedom it in the Capitall City that which denominates the whole Ferrara a City of five miles in compass so called from the Iron Mines which are about it commodiously seated on the River â—o which by reason of its breadth depth and violent swiftness of the current is a sufficient rampart to it on that side the other fides being fortified with a strong wall and a spacious mote In the middle of the City is a fair and spacious Market-place into which do open on all fides about twenty streets all of them half a mile in length and all so strait and evenly built that the furthest end of each of them may be easily seen Neer to this Market-place is a little Iland in which the former Dukes had a stately Palace called Belvedere from the fair prospect which it had or gave to the whole City and on the North side of the City a large Park for pleasure The other houses are for the most part built of fair Free-stone not joyning unto one another as in other Cities but at a pretty distance with neat Gardens between Ariosto the Author of that ingenious Poem called Orlando Furiosâ— and Hierome Savaniarolo the Propheticall Fâ—ier were both of them Natives of this place of which the first lieth here entombed the last for preaching against the Pope was burnt at Florence In the declining of the power and Empire of the Lombards this City together with Favenza was given by Desiderius their last King to the Church of Rome the better to oblige the Popes by so great a benefit But being taken from them by the Emperors of the House of Schwaben it was again recovered by the prowess of the Countess Mathildis Ano. 1107. who took it with many other Towns in Italie from the Emperor Henry the 4th and at her death conferred the same upon the Church The Popes once more possessed hereof and not able to hold it gave it in Fee for ever unto Azo of the House of Este a man of great sway in the affairs of Italie who valiantly had defended it against Ezelinus Vicegerent of Frederick the 2d. This was the first of this Family who had Ferrara in propriety His Ancestors being called before the Marquesses of Este and sometimes Marquesses of Ferrara but in title only as Governors hereof in behalf of the Popes of Rome Obizo the Grand-child of this first Azo obtained of Rodolfus the first who was willing to make what money he could of his lands in Italie the Cities of Regium and Modena
and Rhâ—gium all of esteem and reputation to this very day They were the first Nation that carried an Offensive War to the gates of Rome when they gave ayd to the Tarquins under King Personna and held it out on the Defensive as long as any No people in all Italie standing more stiffly in defence of their common Liberties than the Falisci and Veientes two Hetruriau Tribes But nothing could withstand the fortune of that growing Empire Twelve Nations of them were brought under by Tarquinius â—riscus who from hence brought to Rome the Fasces and Triumphall Ornaments and other embellishments of State the Veii and Falisci by the Sword of Camillus the Conquest perfected by the conduct of Valerius Corvinus and Fulv. Contumalus A. V. C. 455. So the Tuscans were subdued at last after they had been governed by their own Kings 1132 yeares that is to say from Tarchon Priscus their first King An. M 2550. to Turenus Ceso their last King A M. 3668. The chief Towns of it in those times were 1 Veii and 2 Perusia spoken of before 3 Fesulae then of very great same now a poor village hard by Florence 4 Agyllina situate not far from the Lake of Thrâ—symene which from hence was called Vadum Agyllinum The cheif Town of the Tuscans at the comming of Aeneas into Italie and the Seat Royall of Mezentius that noted Tyrant so often mentioned by Virgil. First built by the Pelasgi a Greek people and by them thus named afterwards by mistake called Caere by like mistake as Peru Jucatan and others of the American Provinces got their present names as shall there be shewn For the Tuscans or the Romans as others say demanding in their language of a Country fellow the name of the place was answered in his language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say God save you or God speed you which word they taking for the name of the Town did ever after call it Care Memorable in old time for the Bathes adjoyning from hence called Balnea Caeretana more for the preservation of the Vestal Fire and the other holy things of Rome when that Town was taken by Galls Rewarded hereupon with all the privileges of Rome except right of Suffrage from whence the Tables in which the Roman Censors used to inroll the names of those whom they deprived of their Votes in Senate or any other publick Councill were called Caerites Tabulae 5 Phaleria on the seaside the principall town of the Falisci of which there is some remainder extant in the village called Falaris 6 Clusium the Seat-Royall of King Porsena for ayding which against the Galls the Romans drew upon themselves the fury of that turbulent people Pisa Aretium and such others as are still in being we shall speak of afterwards The Rivers and the soyl do remain as formerly though the first altered in their names the principall of which are 1 Arnus spoken of before in the generall survey of Italie 2 Sercius by Ptolomie called Boactus a River which by the excellency of its Carps and Trouts makes some amends unto the people for its violent Land-floods 3 Palia as violent and dangerous as the other but not so profitable which falleth into Tiber near Orviette 4 Martha by Ptolomie called Osa Here is also the Lake Volsinius which is twenty four miles in compass and that called antiently Sabatinns but now Laco Braciani from which water was conveighed to Rome By reason of these and other Lakes and the frequent overflowings of the Rivers the Country in former times was full of bogs which made the air unhealthy and the wayes unpassable it being in the Flats and Marishes of Hetruria that Annibal was so turmoiled losing herein the greatest part of his Elephants and one of his eyes But since those times partly by the industry of the people and the great providence of the Princes the Fens in most places are well drained and the Bogs converted to firm land whereby the air is rectified and the waies made pleasant care being also taken by great banks and ramparts to keep the Rivers for the most part within their channels So that the Country is now full of very spacious fields and fruitfull vallies swelled here and there with pleasant mountains little inferior in fertility to the richest vales abundantly well stored with delicious wines and plentifull in a word of all the blessings of nature save that the parts about Florence are defective in Wheat the want of which is supplied from the fields of Sienna where there is plenty enough of it for themselves and their neighbours though no such superfluity as to spare any of it unto other Provinces But to return unto the story Tuscanie being thus brought under the command of Rome was made the second of those eleven Regions into which Italie was divided by Augustus Caesar In the division of it made by Antonius and in that of Constantine it made with Umbria one of the ten Provinces which was immediately subject to the Praefect of the City of Rome Afterwards in the declination of the Roman Empire it became a member of the Kingdom of Lombardy then of the French and finally of the German Empire during which times it was governed by an Officer of trust and power whom I find sometimes called the Marquess sometimes Duke of Tuscanie who had here more or less authoritie as they could work on the necessities of their severall Princes Desiderius the last King of the Lombards had been Duke of Tuscanie and so was Albericus in the time of the Berengarii and Guido is called Marquess of it under the reign of Henricus Auceps the German Emperour Afterwards as the Popes grew in power and greatness so they made bold to intermeddle in the affairs of this Province giving it one while to the Kings of Naples another while to the Dukes of Anjou making some challenge to that Kingdom In which distractions the Florentines first bought their own libertie of the Emperor Rodolfus Habspurgensis and after purchased the Town and Territory of Cortona of Ladislaus King of Naples that of Arezzo for 40000 Florens of Duke Lewis of Anjou After this time they husbanded their affairs so well that they became one of the most considerable Estates in Italie and at the last by taking in Pisa and Sienna they got the absolute dominion of the best and largest part of Tuscanie which now is under the command of the great Duke and may be branched most fitly into these four parts that is to say the Cities and Territories of 1 Florence 2 Pisa 3 Sienna and 4 the Ilands situate in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian seas 1. And first the Territory or Estate of Florence taketh up the North part of this great Dukedom having the Apennine on the North and the Estates of Pisa and Sienna on the South So called from the City of FLORENCE situate â—igh unto the conflux of the Rivers Arnus and Chianus the former passing thorough the middest
them though of different judgement 7 Dan. Tossanus the Hebrician To which we may adde 8 Calvin also who though he had his birth in France had his being here and never grew to any eminency in Fame or Learning till he was setled in Geneva For matter of Religion it is of a very mixt condition also in all these Countries that of the Romish onely have publick countenance in the Dukedom of Savoy and Piemont but so that the Reformed is tolerated in some parts thereof especially in the parts next Dauphine to which the neighborhood of Geneva gives a great increase In Switzerland there are four Cantons which are wholly for the Reformation viz. Zurich Bern Basil and Schaffhausen Seven that stand wholly for the Doctrin of the Church of Rome i. e. Uren Switz Underwalden Lucern Zug Friburg and Solothurn in Apenzel and Glaris they allow of both The Grisons are confusedly divided betwixt both Religions but the Italian Praefectures admit no other but the Romish The cause of which division came upon the preaching of Zuinglius a Canon of the Church of Zurich who being animated with Luthers good success in Germany began about the year 1519 to preach against the Mass and Images and other the corruptions of the Church of Rome In which his party so increased that on a publick Disputation which vvas held at Zurich the Mass was abrogated in that Canton by the authority of the Senate Anno 1526 and Images destroyed at Bern 1528. After which prosperous beginnings the Reformation began to spread it self amongst the Confederates and had prevailed further both in France and Germanie but for a difference which arose betwixt him and Luther about the Sacrament of the Supper in which Luther did not only maintain a Reall presence but a Consubstantiation also in the sacred Elements which Zuinglius maintained to be only a bare sign and representation of Christs blessed body For reconciling of this difference wherein the enemies of both did extremely triumph a conference was held between them at Marpurg a town of Hassiae by the procurement of that Lantgrave but without success Luther professing that he durst not agree in that point with Zuingulius ne Principes suos interpretatione tantopere Pontificiis exosa magis invisos redderet for fear of drawing too great hatred on the Princes of his own profession From this time forwards all brake out into open flames the names of Ubiquitarians and Sacramentarians being reciprocally cast upon one another to the great hindrance of the cause which they had in hand yet so that the Lutheran opinions got ground in Germany the Zuinglians amongst these Mountains and in France it self and finally prevailed by the meanes of Calvin in many parts of Germany also But hereof more hereafter in convenient place As for the story of those Countries before they were divided into so many hands we are to know that the old Inhabitants hereof mentioned before were conquered severally by the Romans as shall be shewen in the description of the severall Provinces Won from the Romans by the Burgundians in the time of Honorius the Western Emperor they became'a member of their Kingdom except the Country of the Grisons and some parts of Switzerland which fell under the Almans united afterwards in the new Kingdom of Burgundy of the French erection when subdued by that Nation But Charles the Bald the last of the French Kings of Burgundie having united it to the Kingdom of France divided it into three Estates that is to say the Dukedom of Burgundie on this side of the Soasne the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Soasne and the Dukedom of Burgundy beyond the Jour This last containing the greatest part of all these Alpine Provinces except Piemont onely vvas by the sayd Charles given to Conrade a Saxon Prince the sonne of Witikind the third and younger brother of Robert the first Earl of Anion by the name of Earl of Burgundy Transjurane or Burgundy beyond the Jour Rodolph his sonne and successor by Eudes the King of France his Comin German was honoured with the title of King to make him equall at the least with Bosâ—n Earl of Burgundie beyond the Soasne whom Charles the Grose Tabour the same time had made King of Arles But Rodolph finding it offensive to the German Emperors abandoned it on the death of Endes and took to himself the title of Duke The residue of the story we shall have in the following Catalogue of The Earles Dukes and Kings of Burgundie Trnnsjurane 1 Conrade the first Earl of Burgundie Transjurane 890 2 Rodolph Earl King and Duke of Burgundie Transjurane 912 3 Rodolph II. elected King of Italie against Berengarius which title he exchanged with Hugh de Arles who vvas chosen by another Faction for the possession of the Kingdom of Arles and Burgundie on the assuming of which Crown he resigned this Dukedom to his Brother 4 Boson the brother of Rodolph the second succeeded his brother in the Dukedom of Burgundie beyond the Jour as afterwards he succeeded Rodolph his Brothers sonne in the kingdom of Arles and Bnrgundie 965 5 Conrade sonne of Boson King of Arles and Burgundie and Duke of Burgundie Transjurane 990 6 Rodolph III. sonne of Conrade who dying without issue lest his estates to Henry surnamed the Black the sonne of his sister Gisela by Conrade the second Emperor and King of Germanie united so unto the Empire till by the bounty and improvidence of some following Emperors it was cantonned into many parts of which more anon It is novv time to lay aside this discourse as to the generall condition and affairs of these Alpine Provinces and to look over the particulars beginning first with the estate of the Duke of Savoy situate wholly in these Mountains and lying next to Italie where before we left THE DVKEDOM OF SAVOY THe Dukedom of SAVOY is bounded on the East with Millain and Montferrat in Italy on the West with Dauphine in France on the North with Switzerland and the Lake of Geneva and on the South with Provence and the Mediterranean The Country of so different nature that it cannot be reduced under any one character and therefore we must look upon it in the severall parts into which divided that is to say 1 the Principalitie of Piemont and 2 Savoy specially so called 1 PIEMONT in Latin called Regio Pedemontana because situate at the foot of the Mountains as the name in both languages imports is bounded on the East with Millain and Montferrat on the West with Savoy on the North with the Switzers and on the South it runneth in a narrow valley to the Mediterranean having Montferrat on the one side Provence and a part of the Alpes upon the other The Country wonderfully fertile compared with Switzerland and Savoy which lie next unto it but thought to be inferior to the rest of Italie It containeth besides Baronies and Lordships 15 Marquisates 52 Earldoms 160 Castles or walled places and is so
of Lyons though not here a Native And as to Men of other Studies Ausonius the Poet Hottoman and Gotfredus the Civilians Duarenus the Canonist Barn Brissonius the great Antiquarie Isaac Casaubon that renâ—wned Philologer Budaeus that great Master of the Greek Language â—huanus the Historian Latrentius the Anatomist c. And as for Militarie men it hath been famous for the valour of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Charles Martell that stout Champion of the Church against the Saracens and Charles the great the Founder of the Western Empire In the middle times for Godfrey of Bovillon one of the Nine Worthies as they call them the sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogn in Picardie and in these later dayes for King Henry the 4th Francis and Henry Dukes of Guise Charles Duke of Mayenne Charâ—es Duke of Biron c. The Laws of this Kingdom are either Temporary and alterable at pleasure or Fundamentall which neither King nor Parliament as they say can alter Of this last sort the principall are the Salique Law and the Law of Apennages By that of the Apennage the younger Sonnes of the King are not to have partage in the Kingdome with their Elder-Brother which Law was made by Charles the Great before whose time we find the Children of the Kings estated in their severall Thrones and the Realm parcelled out among them into many Kingdoms But by this Law they are to be entituled to some Dutchie or County though they are content sometimes with Annual pensions with all the rights and profits thereunto belonging all matters of Regality as Levying Taxes Coynage and the like excepted onely which upon the fayling of the masculine line doe return again unto the Crown The name thereof derived from Abannage a German word signifying a portion But the main Law they stand on is the Salique Law by which the Crown of France may not descend unto the Females or fall from the Lance to the Distaff as their saying is Which Law one undertaking to make good out of holy Writ urged that Text of St. Matthew where it is said Mark the Lillies which are the Arms of France and see how they neither Labour nor Spin. This they pretend to have been made by Pharamond the first King of the French and that the words Sialiqua so often used in it gave it the Name of the Salique Law But Haillan one of their best Writers affirms That it was never heard of in France till the time of Philip the Long Anno 1315. and that it could not possibly be made by Pharamond who though he was the first King of the French had not one foot of Land in France their third King Merovei being the first of those Kings which passed over the Rhene Others say it was made by Charles the Great after the Conquest of Germany where the incontient lives of the Women living about the River Sala in the modern Misnia gave both the occasion and the name De terra verò Salica nulla portio haereditatis muliâ—ri veniat sed ad virilem Sexum tota terrae haereditas perveniat are the words thereof This Terra Salica the learned Selden in his Vitles of Honour Englisheth Knights Fee or Land that is holden by Knights Service as our Lawyers call it and proveth his Interpretation by a Record of the Parliament of Bourdeaux cited by Bodinus where an old Will or Testament being once produced in which the Testator had bequeathed unto his Sonne all his Salique Land it was resolved by the Court that thereby was meant his Land holden in Knights Service And then the sense thereof must be that in Lands holden of the King by Knights Service or the like militarie tenure the Male Children should inherit onely because the Females could not perform those services for which those Lands were given and by which they were holden And for this there may be good reason though in England we deal not so unkindly with the Female Sex but permit them after the Age of 15 yeares to enjoy such Lands because they may then take such Husbands as are able to doe the King those services which the Law requireth But this Interpretation how good and genuine soever indeed it be cannot stand with the French Gloss For then the Crown being held of none but God and so not properly to be called a Fee or Feife could not be brought within the Compass of the Salique Law because not to be counted for Salique Land Give them therefore their own Gloss their own Etymologie and Originall and let us see by what right their Kings Daughters are excluded from their succession to the Diadem For first supposing that to be the Salique Land which lyeth about the River Sala in the modern Misnia I would fain know how it could reach unto the Kings Daughters in France so far distant from it or with what honesty they can lay on them the like brand of incontinencie as was supposed to have been found in those Women of Germanie And next supposing that the Law had been made by Pharamond I would fain learn how it can be applied to the Crown of France to which Pharamond had then no title nor so much as one foot of Land on that side of the Rhene And finally supposing that the Law was made in such generall terms as to extend to all the Countries which the French in time to come should conquer and consequently unto France when once conquered by them I would then ask Whether it did extend to the Crown alone or to all subordinate Estates which were holden of it If unto all Estates holden of that Crown I would fain know with what pretence they could give sentence in behalf of Charles of Blais against John de Montfoâ—t in the succession to the Dukedom of Bretague Charles of Blais clayming by his Mother the Neece of Arthur the second by his second Sonne Guy Whereas John de Montsort was the third Sonne and the next Heir-male of the said Duke Arthur If only to the Crown of France it would be known by what right they detain that Dukedom from the true Heirs of Anne the Dutchess whose Daughter and Heir the Lady Clande being maried unto Francis the first had issue Henry the second and other Children Which Henry besides Francis the second Charles the ninth Henry the third and Francis Duke of Anjou all dying without issue had a Daughter named Isabel or Elizabeth maried to Philip the second King of Spain by whom she was made the Mother of Isabella the late Archdutchess and of Katharine the Wife of Charls Emanuel the late Duke of Savoy Not to say any thing of the pretensions of the house of Lorrein descending from the Lady Clande the second Daughter of King Henry the second and Sister of Isabel or Elizabeth Queen of Spain Nor doe we find that the French so stand upon this Law as not to think that a Succession by and from the Females is in some cases their best
betwixt King Lewis the eleventh and Charles Earl of Charolots after Duke of Burgundie in which both sides ran out of the field and each proclamed it self the Victor It standeth in the road betwixt Paris and Estampâ—s And so doth 3 Castres of the bigness of an ordinary Market Town not to be mentioned in this place but for a Chamber or Branch of the Court of Parliament here setled by King Henry the 4th for the use and benefit of his Subjects of the Reformed Religion in Latin called Camera-Castrensis 4. Nemours upon the River of Loing the chief of Gastionys in name but not in beauty wherein inferiour to Pstampes a Town which hath given the title of Duke to many eminent persons of France Here is also in this part the County of Rochfort and the Towns of Milly 2 Montargis c. More there occurreth not worth the noting in this part of the Country but that being part of the possessions of Hugh the Great Constable of France and Earl of Paris it was given by him together with the Earidome of Anjou to Geofric surnamed Chrysogonelle a right Noble Warrier and a great stickler in behalf of the house of Aâ—jou then aiming at the Crown it self which at last they carried Continued in his line till the time of Fulk the second the fifth Earl of Anjou of this Family who gave it back again to King Philip the first that by his help he might possess himself of the Earldome of Anjou from his part wherein he was excluded by his Elder Brother Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France in Fact or Title 4 But the great glorie of this Province is that which is more properly called the ISLE OF FRANCE and sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Isle caused by the Circlings and embracements of the Rivers of Sein and Marn the abstract of the whole beauties and glories of France which in this rich and pleasant Vallie are summed up together Chief places in it St. Germans seated on the ascent of an hill seven miles from Paris down the water a pretty neat and handsom Town honoured with one of the fairest Palaces of the French Kings which being built like Windsor on the top of a fine mountainet on the Rivers side affordeth an excellent prospect over all the Countrie The excellent water-works herein have been described on occasion of those of Tivoli so much extolled by the Italians It was first built by Charles the fifth surnamed the Wise beautified by the English when they were possessed of this Countrie but finally re-edified and enlarged by King Henry the fourth who brought it into that magnificence in which now we see it It took name from S. German Bishop of Auxerre companion with S. Lupus before mentioned in the British journey against Pelâ—giâ—s 2. Poâ—ssie upon the same River not far from S. Germans a Bayliwick belonging to the Provost of Paris and one of his seven daughters as they use to call them 3. Chantilly the chief seat of the Dukes of Moutmorencie the antientest and most noble family of Christendome whose Ancestors were the first fruits of the Gospell in this part of Gaul and used to stile themselves Les primiers Christâ—ens et plus Veilles Barons de la France i. e. The first Christians and most antient Barons of France A Familie that hath yeelded unto France more Admiralls Constables Marshalls and other like Officers of power than any three in all the Kingdom now most unhappily extinct in the person of Henry the last Duke executed by the command of the late Cardinall of Richelieu for sicing with the Mounseiur now Duke of Orleans against King Lewis the thirteenth his Brother The Arms of which illustrious and most noble Familie for I cannot let it pass without this honour were Or a Cross Gules cantonned with sixteen Allerions Azure four in every Canton What these Allerionâ— are we shall see in Lorrein take we notice now that from the great possessions which this noble Familie had in all this tract it was and is still called the Vale of Montmorencie 4. S. Denis some three miles from Paris so called of a Monastery built here by Dagobert King of France about the year 640. in memorie of S. Denis or Dionyse the first Bishop of Paris martyred on Mont-martyr an hill adjoyning in the time of Domitian Some of the French Kings because it lay so neer to Paris bestowed a wall upon the Town now not defensible nor otherwise of any consideration but for a very fair Abbie of Benedictines and therein the Sepulchres of many of the French Kings and Princes neither for workmanship nor cost able to hold comparison with those at Westminster 5. St. Cloud or the Town of St. Claudus unfortunately memorable for the murder of King Henry the third who lying here at the siege of Paris from whence he was compelled to flie by the Guisian Faction was wretchedly assassinated by Jaques Clement a Monk employed in that service by the heads of the Holy League 6. PARIS the chief Citie not of this Isle alone but of all the Kingdom By Caesar and Ammianus Marcellinus called Civitas Parisiorum from the Parisians a Nation of Gaul-Celtick whose chief Citie it was by Strabo called Lutetia Lucotetia by Ptolomie quasi in Luto sita as some conjecture from the dirtiness of the soyl in which it standeth A Soyl so dirtie as commonly all rich Countries are that though the streets hereof are paved which they affirm to be the work of King Philip Augustus yet every little dash of rain makes them very slipperie and worse than so yeelds an ill favour to the nose The Proverb is I l destaint comme la fauge de Paris it staineth like the dirt of Paris but the Author of the Proverb might have changed the word and turned it to Il peut c. It stinks like the dirt of Paris no stink being more offensive than those streets in Summer It is in compass about eight miles of an Orbicular form pleasantly seated on the divisions of the Sein a fair large and capacious Citie but far short of the braggs which the French make of it It was thought in the time of King Lewis the eleventh to contein 500000 people of all sorts and Ages which must be the least the same King at the entertainment of the Spanish Ambassadours shewing 14000 of this City in Arms all in a Liverie of â—ed Cassocks with white Crosses A gallant sight though possibly the one half of them were not fit for service These multitudes which since the time of that King must needs be very much increased are the chief strength of the Town the fortifications being weak and of ill assurance Insomuch that when once a Parisian bragged that their Town was never took by force an English man returned this Answer That it was because on the least distress it did use to capitulate It is seated as before was said on the River Sein which serveth
it with Boats and Barges as the Thames Westward doth London the River ebbing and flowing no nigher than Pont del ' Arche 75 miles distant from the Citie We may divide it into four parts the Town the Citie the Universitie and the Suburbs La Ville or that part of it which is called The Town is situate on the North side of the River the biggest but poorest part of the four inhabited by Artizans and Tradesmen of the meaner sort In this part are the Hostell de Ville or the Guild-hall for the use of the Citizens the Arserall or Armory for the use of the King and that magnificent building called the Place Royall new built and beautified at the charges of King Henry the fourth for Tilts and Turraments and such solemnities of State And in this also neer the banks of the River stands the Kings Palace of the Bouvre a place of more fame than beauty and nothing answerable to the report which goes commonly of it A building of no elegance or uniformitie nor otherwise remarkable but for the vast Gallerie begun by King Henry the fourth and the fine Gardens of the Tuilleries adjoyning to it The City is that part of it which takes up the circumference of a little Iland made by the embracements of the Seine joyned to the other parts on both sides by several Bridges The Paris or Lutetia of the old Gauls was no more than this the Town on the one side and the Vniversity on the other being added since This is the richest part and best built of the whole Compositum And herein stand the Palace or Courts of Parliament the Chappel of the Holy Ghost and the Church of Nostre-dame being the Cathedral of antient times a Bishops See but of late raised unto the dignity of a Metropolitan On the South side of the River lyeth that part which is called the Vniversitie from an Vniversity here sounded by Charles the Great Anno 792. at the perswasion of Alcuinus an Englishman the Scholar of Venerable Bede and the first Professor of Divinity here It consisteth of 52 Colleges or places for study whereof 40. are of little use and in the rest the Students live at their own charges as in the Halls at Oxon or Inns of Court or Chancery at London there being no endowment laid unto any of them except the Sorbonne and the College of Navarre Which possiblie may be the reason why the Scholars here are generally so debauched and insolent a ruder rabble than the which are hardly to be found in the Christian World Sensible of this mischief and the cause thereof Francis the first whom the French call the Father of the Muses at the perswasion of Reuchline and Budaeus those great restorers of the Greek and Hebrew Languages intended to have built a College for 600 Students and therein to have placed Professours for all Arts and Sciences endowing it with 50000 Crowns of yeerly Revenue for their constant maintenance But it went no further than the purpose prevented by the inevitable stroak of death from pursuance of it In bigness this is little inferiour to the Town or Ville and not superiour to it for wealth or beauty few men of any wealth and credit affecting to inhabit in a place of so little Government The 4th and last part is the Suburbs or the Faux-bourgs as the French call them the principal whereof is that of S. Germans so called from an antient Abbie of that name the best part of the whole body of Paris for large Streets sweet Air choyce of the best Companie magnificent Houses pleasant Gardens and finally all those contentments which are wanting commonly in the throngs of most populous Cities Here are also in this Isle the Royal house of Madrit a retiring place of the Kings built by King Francis the first at his return from his imprisonment in Spain 2 Ruall a sweet Countrie house of the late Queen Mothers and 3 Boys de Vincennes remarkable for the untimely death of our Henry the fifth I add this only and so end That this Isle hath alwayes followed the fortune of the Crown of France never dismembred from the Soveraigntie of the same though sometimes out of the possession of the French Kings as when the English kept it against Charles the 7th and the Leagners against Henry the 4th A thing which hardly can be said of any other of the Provinces of this flourishing Countrie the French Kings of the race of Merovee and Charles the great alienating from the Crown many goodly Territories contented only with a bare and titularie Homage from them By meanes whereof more than three parts of the whole Kingdom was shared first amongst the great Princes of the French which afterwards by inter-mariages and other Titles fell into the hands of strangers most of them enemies of this Crown and jealous of the Grandour and power thereof Which kept the French Kings generally very low and poor till by Arms Confiscations Mariages and such other meanes they reduced all these Riverets to their first and originall Channel as shall be shewen in the pursuance of this work CHAMPAGNE CHAMPAGNE is bounded on the North with Picardie on the South with the Dukedom of Burgundie and some part of the Countie on the East with Lorrein on the West with France specially so called The Countrie for the most part very plain and pleasant whence it had the name adorned with shadie Woods and delectable Meadows fruitful in Corn and not deficient in Wines The Seat in elder times of the Trieasses Catelauni Rhemi the Lingones and Senones of which last Tribe or Nation were those Cisalpine Gaules who sacked Rome under the conduct of Brennus part of them Celts and part Belgians and so accordingly disposed of the Belgians into the Province of Belgica Secunda the Metropolis whereof was Rhemes the Celts into Lugdunensis quarta of which the Metropolis was Sens both Cities seated in this Countrie The chief Rivers of it Bloise Marne and Yonne Chief places of the whole are 1 Chalon on the River Marne an Episcopal See Suffragan to the Arch-Bishop of Rhemes called antiently Civitas Catalaâ—norum 2 Join Ville situate on the same River belonging to the house of Guise the eldest Sonne of which Familie is called Prince of Joinville in the Castle whereof seated upon an high and inaccessible Hill is to be seen the Tomb of Clande the first Duke of Guise the richest Monument of that kind in all France A Baronie which hath belonged to the house of Lorrein ever since the yeer 1119. when Thierry the Sonne of William Baron of Joinville succeeded his two Vncles Godfrey and Baldwin in that Dukedom 3 Pierre-Fort defended with a Caste of so great strength that in the civil Wars of France A. 1614. it endured 1100 shot of Cannon and yet was not taken 4 Vassey upon the River Bloise a Town of as sweet a situation as most in France These three last scituate in that part of Champagne
which is called Vallage so named as I conceive from the River Vasle 5 Vitrey upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois Ager Pertensis in the Latine so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof but now not so eminent 7 Chaumont upon the Marre the chief Town of Bassigni and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock 1544. 9 Rbemes Durocortorum Rhemorum an Arch-Bishops See who is one of the Twelve Peers of France situate on the River of Vasle At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil kept in the Cathedral Church hereof which as they say came down from Heaven never decreaseth How true this is may be easily seen in that Gregorie of Tours who is so prodigal of his Miracles makes no mention of it but specially for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Whereas Du. Haillan one of their most judicious Writers affirmeth Pepin the Father of Charles the great to have been their first annointed King and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct ny Sacre à Rhemes ny alleiurs none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere But sure it is let it be true or false no matter that the French do wonderfully reverence this their sacred Oil and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey and attended by his whole Convent the Arch-Bishop hereof who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation and such Bishops as are present going to the Church-dores to meet it and leaving for it with the Prior some competent pawn and on the other side the King when it is brought unto the Altar bowing himself before it with great humility But to return unto the Town it took this name from the Rhemi once a potent Nation of these parts whose chief City it was and now an University of no small esteem in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives The first Seminarie for which purpose I note this only by the way was erected at Doway An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain by K. Phylip the second A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant and a fifth here so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church by the Dukes of Guise 10 Ligni upon the River Sault All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta the places of chief note are 1 Sens Civitas Senonum in Antoninus antiently the Metropolis of that Province by consequence the See of an Arch-Bishop also 2 Langres or Civitas Lingonum by Ptolomie called Audomaturum situate in the Confines of Burgundie not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France 3 Troys Civitas Tricassium seated on the Seine a fair strong and well traded-City honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris a See Episcopal and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes A City of great note in our French and English Histories for the meeting of Charles the sixth and Henry the fift Kings of France and England in which it was agreed That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France into which he should succeed on the said Kings death and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour 4 Provins by Caesar called Agendicum seated upon the Seine in a pleasant Countrie abounding in all fragrant flowers but specially with the sweetest Roses which being transplanted into other Countries are called Provins Roses 5 Meaux seated on the River Marne antiently the chief City of the Meldi whom Plâ—nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract now honoured with a Bishops See and neighboured by 6 Monceaux beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois 7 Montereau a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne 8 Chastean-Thierri Castrum Theodorisi as the Latines call it situate on the River Marn These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called known of long time by the name of Brie which being the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne Add here 9 Auxerre in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie but now part of Champagne of which more hereafter And 10 Fontenay a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it An. 841. between the Sons Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms in which so many thousands were slain on both sides that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatural War if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them alotting unto each some part of that vast estate dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie France Germany Lorrein Burgundie never since brought into one hand as they were before Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein but held by them in chief of the Kings of France The Countrie commonly called BARROIS environed with the two streames of the River Maâ—n of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie and the other in the Borders of Lorrein do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne Places of most importance in it 1 Bar le Duc so called to distinguish it from Bar on the River Seine and Bar upon the River Albâ— a well fortified Town 2 La Motte 3 Ligni 4 Arqu of which nothing memorable but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lorreinâ— by the guiâ—t of Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples Sicil c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar and dying gave the same together with the Towns of Lambesque and Orgon to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew by the
of Solomon who at the 〈◊〉 of the Insular-Britans then distressed by the Scots and Picts as Geofrie orâ— Mon 〈◊〉 telleth the storie sent over Constantine his Brother with a complete Army to their aid who having valiantly repulsed the Enemy was made King of Britain Anno 433. Of whose posterity more there Those of Armorica being broken by the puissance of Charles the Great abandoned the name of Kings and satisfied themselves with the title of Earls assumed first by Alain le Rebre Anno 874. but as some say Anno 859. which was somewhat sooner By Peter of Dreâ—x the 16th Earl chalenging his Estate in right of Alice his Wife the half Sister of Arthur and Daughter of Constance by Guy of Thouars her 3d Husband the better to secure his title this Earldom was made subject to the Vassallage of the Crown of France in the time of Lewis the 9th by whom Iohn called the Râ—d the Sonne of this Peter was created the first Duke of Bretagne Yet notwithstanding this subjection to the Kings of France the Dukes hereof reserved unto themselves the Sovereign powers as to write themselves By the Grace of God the privilege of coyning Gold c. and stood so high upon their termes that Francis the last Duke denyed to do his Homage to Charles the 7th either upon his Knees or without his Sword according to the former custome For which being quarrelled by Lewis the eleventh the Sonne of Charles who was at better leisure to pursue the business than his Father was he joyned himself with Charles Duke of Berry and Charles Duke of Burgundie in a War against him and thereby drew upon himself that ruine which he indeavoured to avoid For in Conclusion Charles of Berry as it was thought was poysoned Charles of Burgundie lost his life at the Battle of Nancie 1476. and a great part of his Estate was conquered by the French King And Francis this Duke having embarked himself in the same troublous Ocean must needs suffer shipwrack with his Copartners The French King invadeth Bretagno The Duke overcharged with melancholy dies 1488. leaving Anne his Daughter and Heir in the power of Charles the 8th the Sonne and Successour of that Lewis who contracts a mariage with the Orphan and uniteth Bretagne to France There were many impediments which might have hindred this mariage but Charles breaketh through them all First Charles himself had been formerly contracted to the Archduke Max milians Daughter but this he held void because the young Lady was not of age at the time of the Contract 2 Anne the Dutchess was also contracted to Maximilian and this he held unvalid also because that being his Homager she could not bestow her self without his consent 3 Maximilian had by proxic maried her which mariage he consummated by a Ceremonie in those dayes unusuall For his Ambassadour attended with a great Train of Lords and Ladies bared his Leg unto the Knee and put the same within the Sheets of the Dutchess taking possession thereby of her Bed and Bodie But Charles consulting with his Divines was told That this pretended Consummation was rather an invention of Court than any way firm by the Lawes of the Church and therefore of no power to hinder his pursute of this mariage so advantagions to his Crown What else remains touching the union of this Dukedom to the Realm of France we shall see anon having first looked over the Succession of those Princes who under severall Titles have governed the Estate thereof according to the best light we can get from Storie Kings of the Britans of Gauâ—-Armorick 385. 1 Conan placed here by Maximus 2 Grallon Sonne of Conan 3 Salomon Sonne of Grallon 4 Aâ—lâ—ran or Aldroenus the Sonne of Solomon 5 Bodis Sonne of Auldran 6 Hoel Sonne of Bodis 7 Hoel II. Sonne of Hoel the first 8 Alain Sonne of Hoel the second 9 Hoel III. Sonne of Alain 10 Solomon II. Sonne of Hoel the third 11 Alain II. Grandchild to Solomon the second the last King of Bretagne of the race of Conan who dying without Issue left his Kingdom unto many Competitors by whom distracted into many pet it Tyrannies and at last subdudued by Charles the Great And though they did again recover their Liberty and Kingdom in the time of Ludovâ—câ—â— Pitts who next succeeded yet they did not hold it long in quiet Insomuch as after the murther of two or three Usurpers of the Royall title Alain surnamed Le Rebre laid aside that invidious name of King and would be called only Earl of Bretagne His Successours â—ollow Earles and Dukes of Bretagne 874 1 Alain le Rebre 2 Indicael Colodock the Sonnes of Alain 3 Mathrudon Sonne in Law of Alain le Rebre 4 Alain II. Sonne of Mathrudon 5 Conan descended from King Solomon the 3d. 6 Geofrie Sonne of Conan 7 Alain III. Sonne of Geofrie 8 Conan II. Sonne of Alain 9 Hoel Sisters Sonne of Conan the 2d 10 Alain IV. called Fergent Sonne of Hoel 11 Conan III. Sonne of Alain 12 Eudon Husband of Bertha Daughter of Conan 1131. 13 Conan IV. Sonne of Eudoâ— 1172. 14 Geofrie II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of England Husband of Constance Daughter and Heir of Conan the 4th 1186. 15 Arthur Sonne of Geofry 1202. 16 Peter of Breux 1250. 17 John the first Duke of Bretagne 1287. 18 John II. Sonne of John 1305. 19 Arthur II. Sonne of Iohn the 2d 1312. 20 Iohn III. Sonne of Arthur 2d 1341. 21 Iohn Earl of Montfort Brothers Sonne of Arthur 1399. 22 Iohn V. Sonne of Iohn of Montfort 1442. 23 Francis the Sonne of Iohn the fift 1450. 24 Peter the Brother of Duke Francis 1457. 25 Arthur III. second Sonne of Iohn Earl of Montfort 1458. 26 Francis II. Sonne of Richard Earl of Estampes the Brother of Duke Arthur the 3d. the last Duke of Bretagne of whom sufficiently before 1484. 27 Charles the 8th French King succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne in right of Anne his Wife Daughter and Heir of Francis the 2d 1498. 28 Lewis the 12th French King succeeded on the death of Charles in the right of the said Anne whom he took to Wise and to make a way unto her Bed divorced himself from the Ladie Ioane his former Wife Daughter of Lewis the 11th 1515. 29 Francis the III. of Bretagne and the first of France succeeded in the Dukedom in right of Claude his Wife the eldest Daughter of Lewis the 12th and Anne of Bretagne by whom being made the Father of so many Children that he had little cause to fear that the Crown would be separated from his House in the year 1532 being the 17th of his reign and Government caused an Act to pass with the consent of the States of Bretagne for the inseparable uniting of that Dukedom to the Kingdom of France and by that meanes divested his Posteritie of it For his male issue failing in King Henry the 3d the rights hereof descended on the Heires
with Forrest Querâ—n and Auvergn on the East with Provence and Daulphine on the West with Gascoigne Whereas the other Frenchmen in an affirmation say Ouy these of this Country say Oâ— and therefore Ortelius conjectures it was called Languedâ—oc But the truth is it took denomination from the Gothes who reigning long in this Country left behind them a smack of their Language and therefore it was called Languegotia and now Euphoniae gratiâ termed Languedotia or Langnedoc that is the Goths Language The Countrie on those parts which lie next to Auvergn is like the higher parts thereof mountainous and not very fruitfull in all the rest as rich and pleasant as the best Provinces in France and having the advantages of Olives Raisins Figs Orenges and other fruits not ordinary but here and in the neighbouring Provence In that participating the commodities both of France and Spain The people have somewhat in them of the antient Gothes and draw neerer to the temper of the Spaniards than any other of the French as being accounted very devout great vaunters of themselves affecting bravery above their condition and estates not caring how they pinch it on the working days or at home in private so they may flaunt it in the street and be fine on holy-days The humour also of the Women and in them more pardonable Principall Rivers of this Province are 1 Aurance 2 Lieran and 3 Orbe emptying themselves into the Rhosne and Alby which disburdeneth it self into the Ocean Chief Towns hereof are 1 Nismes in Latin Nemausus antiently a Colonie of the Romans now a Bishops See where there remain some marks of the Roman greatness especially the ruines of a spacious Palace built by the Emperour Adrian 2 Mont-pelier in Latin Mons Pessulanus situate on an high mountain as the name imports some twelve miles distant from the Sea an Vniversitie for the study of Physick for that very happily seated the Countrie round about affording great variety of medicinall herbs A Viscountie in former times conveied by Marie Daughter of William the last Lord Viscount hereof to King Peter of Aragon her husband next made a Member of the Kingdom of Majorca and by James King of Majorca sold to King Philip of Valois Of late one of the strongest holds which those of the Reformed Religion had in this Countrie and memorable for the notable resistance which it made against the whole forces of Lewis the 13th in the last Civill Wars about Religion 3 Aleth and 4 Carcassonne both Bishops Sees both seated on the River Ande the people of both speaking a corrupt French with an intermixture of some Spanish 5 Alby on the River so called the Civitas Albigentium of Antoninus the chief of this part of Languedoc called from hence La Paix Albigeois remarkeable in Church-historie for those great opposites to the corruptions and errours of the Church of Rome called the Albigenses 6 Beziers upon the River Orbe a Roman Colonie of old now a Bishops See 7 Agae called Agatha by antient writers remarkeable for a Councill held there in the year 450 and foâ— a well-frequented Port at the mouth of the River Egbaud 8 Narbon seated on the mouth of the River Aude the Seat of the Phâ—censes and the first Roman Colonie next after Carthage out of Italy In Italy it self to observe so much by the way were no less than 150 Colonies 57 in Africk 29 in Spain 26 in France in England 4 only in Syria 20 and in other Countries some but very few in respect of the largness of the Territories These Colonies were instituted partly to repress Rebellions in the Conquered Countries partly to resist a forrain enemy partly to reward the antient Souldiers partly to relieve the poorer sort and partly to purge and empty the Citie of the superfluity and redundance of her people Now if the question be asked whether a Colony or a Fortress be more behoovefull I answer with Boterus in his Raggiod stato that a Fortress is more fit for suddain use and a Colony for Continuance the former are quickly erected and perhaps as soon lost the other require some time of setling and are after of a good sufficiency to defend themselves As we see in our times the Spanish Colonies of Centâ— and Tanger in Africk and our own of Calais which was the last Town we lost on the firm Land This Narbon was in the infancie of the Roman Empire the most populous and greatest Town of all France insomuch as from it all this part of France was called Gallia Narbonensis A Province of which Pliny delivered us this censure Narbonensis Gallia agrorum cultu morum virorumque dignatione opum amplitudine nulli provinciarum postponenda breviterque Italia potiùs quà m provincia It was also called Gallia Braccata from the garments that the Inhabitants did wear which were much like to the Trouzes which are worn by the Irish footmen and are called in Latine Braâ—cae 9 La Puy the See of a Bishop who in Latin is called Podiensis the chief of that part of Languedoc which is named Velay the antient seat of the Velauni 10 Vivieâ—s on the River Rhosne by Plinie named Alba Helviorum from whence the Country adjoyning hath the name of Vivaretz 11 Rhodes or Rutena the principall Citie of the Ruâ—eni now a Bishops See from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Rouvergn though some account this Rouvergn a distinct Province and no part of Languedoc 12 â—holousâ— seated on the Garonne antiently the principall Citie of the Tectosages and the Tolosates placed by old Writers in this tract now the chief of Languedoc and one of the greatest in all France The seat of an Arch-Bishop and an Vniversity So antient that some report it to be built when Deborah judged Israel Here was a Parliamentary Court erected for the administration of Iustice in these parts 1302. As for the Story of Tholouse it was observed that certain Souldiers having stole sacrilegiously some Gold out of the Temples of Tholouse when it was sackt by Cepio a Roman Consull came all to miserable and unfortunate ends hence grew that Adage Aurum habet Tholosanum applyed to unhappy men But that which deserves most note in the History of it are the large and spacious Fields about it called by the Writers of these times by the name of Campi Catalaunici extending in length 100. in breadth 70 French Leagues In which fields was fought that terrible Battle between Attila King of the Hunnes and Aetius the Roman Lieutenant in France Aetius was strengthned by the Gothes Franks Burgundians and Germans Attila's Army consisted of Hunnes Eruli Scytheâ— Sarmatians and Suevians to the number of 500000 of which 180000 that day lost their lives Attilâ— himself being driven to that desperate plunge that making a funerall pile of Hoâ—se Sadâ—les he would have burned himself But his enemies weary of wel-doing or Aetius politickly fearing that if Attila were quite destroyed the Gothes Franks and others
made the first Earl of Provence by Boson the first King of Burgundiâ— He was after King of Burgundiâ— and Italie also 2 William d' Arles the Sonne of Hugh 3 Gâ—llert â—arl of Provence the Father oâ— the Lady Doulce 1082. 4 Raymond Aâ—nold Earl of Barcelone the Husband of the Ladie Daâ—lce of Provence 1131. 5 Berengâ—r Raymond the 2d Sonne of Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 6 Raymond II. Sonne of Berengar Raymond 1173. 7 Alfonso King of Aragon and E. of Barcilone the Sonne and Heir of Raymond Earl of Barcelone eldest Sonne unto Raymond Arnold and the Ladie Doulce 1196. 8 Alforso II. second sonne of Alfonso the first succeeded in the Earldom of Provence his elder Brother Pedâ—o inheriting the Realm of Aragon and the Earldom of Barcelone 9 Raymond III. Sonne of Alâ—onso the last Earl of Provence of this Line 1261. 10 Charles of Valois Earl of Anjou and in right of Beatrix his Wife one of the Daughters of Raymond the 3d Earl of Provence He was also King of Naples Sicil c. 1282. 11 Charles II. King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1310. 12 Robert King of Naples and Earl of Provence 1342. 13 Ioan Queen of Naples and Countess of Provence 1371. 14 Lewis Duke of Anjou the adopted Sonne of Queen Ioan Earl of Provence and titularie King of Naples c. Of whose descent from Charles de Valois Earl of Anjou and Provence wee have spoke elsewhere 1385. 15 Lewis II. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1416. 16 Lewis III. Duke of Anjou Earl of Provence c. 1430. 17 Renè Brother of Lewis Duke of Anjou c. 1480. 18 Charles Earl of Maine Sonne of Charles Earl of Maine the Brother of Renè succeded in all the estates and titles of his Vncle and at his death gave Provence to King Lewis the 11th his Cousin German as being the Sonne of Charles the 7th and Mary Daughter of Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou Sister of Lewis the 3d and Renè the preceding Dukes and of Charles Father of this Charles the last Earl of Provence Immediately on whose decease Decemb. 19th Anno 1481. the King sent a Commission to Palamede de Forban Lord of Sollieâ— Câ—amberlain of Earl Charles to take possession of the Countrey in his name and command there in as Leiutenant Generall Since which time Provence never was dismembred from the Crown of France so much as in the way of Apennage or any honourarie title amongst the Kings Children What the Revenues of it were to the former Earls I am not able to say having no good autoritie to proceed upon Onely I find that besides the Lands belonging to the Earls hereof and oâ—her cuâ—omâ—ry and casuall Taxes there was a Tax called the 〈…〉 being sixteen Florens levied upon every fire which reckoning 3500 fires for such the estimate oâ— them was amounted yearly unto 50000 Fioreâ—s Now it is subject to the rigour and uncertainty of the Kings Taxations as well as all the rest of France And so much of those Provinces which properly made up the Kingdoms of the French and Gothes let us next look on those which at the same time were subdued by the Burgundians whose History Kingdom and Estate are to be considered before we come to the description of their severall Provinces The Kingdom of BURGUNDY THe Kingdom of the BURGUNDâ—ANS at their first settlement in Gaul contained all those Provinces of the Roman Empire then called the 〈…〉 and Poenâ—nae Maxima Sequarorum Lugannensis Primâ— and Viennensis now passing under the new names of the Dâ—bâ—dom and County of Burgundy Switzerland the Grisons 〈◊〉 Saâ—oy La Bâ—esse Daulâ—hne Laonois and some part of the Dukedom of Bourben A â—air and large quantity of ground able at once to tempt and satisfie an ambitious Nation But the Burgundiâ—ns came not into Gâ—ulâ— of their own accord though of their own accord they drew somewhat neer it In their Originall they were a people bordering neer the Vandals if not a Tribe or Sept of them and dwelling in those parts in which are now the Dukedoms of Meckâ—nhurg and Pomerania At the time that Dâ—usuâ— and Tiberius warred in Germany they were utterly barbarous living in Tents only here and there clapped up Which being in their own language called â—urgâ— gave them the name of Burgundians amongst the Romans in the same sense as the wild Arabs had â—he name of Scenitae amongst the Greâ—ks from the like kinde of living In the yeer 416. at the instigation of the Vandals they left their own seats and planted themselves in the Towns and Villages belonging now to the Marquesses of â—aden and Electors of the Rhene About which time they received the Christian Faith being then miserably oppressed by the Hunnes breaking upon them out of Pannenia Not finding any other way to free themselves of that Enemie they betook themselves to the God of the Christiâ—â—s and were universally baptized After which falling on the Hunnes they slew no less than 30000 of them in one battell from that time forwards never troubled with that barbarous Nation Christians then they were and Orthodox in their profession before their coming into Gaule and for that reason called in by Stilico to oppose the French then threatning an invasion of the Roman Provinces Upon this invitation they passed over the River with an Armie of 80000 fighting men possessing themselves of all which lay from the farthest shore of the Rhosue to the Alpes of Italy and from the mountain Vauge to the Mediterranean Provence onely excepted about the same time planted by the Gothes Their Government was under Kings Many according to their tribes when they lived in Germany Monarchicall when setled in the Realm of France where they had these five Kings of the Burgundians A. Ch. 408. 1 Tibica who first brought the Burgundians into Gaule 2 Gundioch 3 Gundebault Vncle to Clotilda Wife to Clovis the fift King of the French by her perswasion made inclinable to the Christian Faith 4 Sigismund 5 Gundomar the Sonne of Sigismund first set upon by Clodemire the Sonne of Clovis King of Orleans whom he slew in battel neer Austun but afterward outed of his Kingdom by Childebert and Clotair Kings of Paris and Soissons in revenge of the death of their Brother Clodomire And so the Kingdom of the Burgundians fell unto the French after it had continued about 120 yeers Guntram the Sonne of Clotaire and Clovis one of the Sonnes of Dagobert the first being in their times honoured with the titles of Kings of Burgundy But the first time that the Kingdom of Burgundy â—etled amongst the French in the way of succession was in the partage of that vast Empire of Charlemaigne amongst the Children and posterity of Ludovicus Pâ—us In constituting of which Kingdom Provence was added to the reckoning to make this answerable to the other parts of that broken monarchie The first of these Fâ—â—â—ch Kings was Charles the youngest Sonne of Lotharius
Earldom by Charles the Grosse in the cantoning and dismembring of the Kingdom of Burgundie The Earldom containing at that time not only Lionois it self but also Forrest and Beaujolois before described The Earls hereof were at first onely Provinciall Governours but under the distractions of the German Empire they shifted for themselves and became hereditarie but long it held not in one hand For first the Earldom of Forrest and the Lordship or Signeurie of Beaujeu being taken out of it about the year 990. the rest of the Estate fell in some tract of time to the Bishops and Church of Lions but under the Soveraignty of the French Kings as Lords Paramount of it The places in it of most note are 1 Mascon Matisconum a Bishops See situate on the Soasne antiently a distinct Earldom from that of Lions one of the five as that of Lions was another which made up the Dukedom of Burgundie on this side of the Soasne purchased of William the last Earl hereof and of Elizabeth his Wife by King Lewis the 9th and afterwards subjected to the Jurisdiction and Court of Lions as it still continueth 2 Eschalas on the Rhosne on the South of Lions opposite to Vienne the chief Citie of the Lower Danlphine 3 Dandilli 4 Francheville 5 Chaumont and 6 Labrelle all somewhat Westward of that River but not much observable 7. Lions it self pleasantly seated on the confluence of the Soasne and the Rhosâ—e antiently a Roman Colonie testified by many old Inscriptions and honoured with a magnificent Temple dedicated by the Cities of France to Augustus Caesar now the most famous Mart of France and an Vniversitie by our Latine Writers called Lugdunum These Marts in former times were holden at Geneva from thence removed hither by King Lewis the 11th for the enriching of his own Kingdom When Iulio the 2d had excommunicated Lewis the 12th he commanded by his Apostolicall autoritie that they should be returned to Geneva again but therein his pleasure was never obeyed the Marts continuing still at LIONS as a place more convenient and capacious of that great resort of French Dutch and Italian Merchants which frequent the same As for the Vniversitie questionless it is very antient being a seat of learning in the time of Caius Caligula For in those times before an Altar consecrated to Augustus Caesar in the Temple spoken of before this Caligula did institute some exercises of the Greek and Roman Eloquence the Victor to be honoured according to his merit the vanquished either to be ferulaed or with their own tongues to blot and expunge their writings or to be drowned in the River adjoyning Hence that of Iuvenal Vt Lugdunensem Rhetor dicturus ad Aram applied to dangerous undertakings In the time of the Romans first comming into Gaule it was the chief Citie of the Hedui and Secusiani afterwards the Metropolis of Lugdunensis Prima The Archbishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all France and was so in the time of S. Irenaeus one of the renowned Fathers in the Primitive Church who was Bishop here In this Town lived Peter Waldo a wealthy Citizen about the time of Frederick Barbarossa Emperour of Germanie who being a devout and conscientious man sensible of the many errours and corruptions in the Church of Rome distributed the greatest part of his riches amongst the poor and betook himself to meditation and studying of the holy Scriptures In the carnall eating of CHRISTS body the substraction of the Cup in the blessed Sacrament in matter of Purgaterie the Supremacie adoration of Images Invocation of the Saints departed and many other points of moment he held opinions contrary unto those of Rome and little different from those of the present Reformed Churches And yet it may not be denied but that amongst some good Wheat there were many Tares which gave the juster colour to their Adversaries to exclame against them Being much followed in regard of his pietie and charitie he got unto himself and them the name of Pauperes de Lugduno or the Poor men of Lions given in derision and contempt Afterwards they were called Waldenses by the name of Waldo the beginner of this Reformation and by that name opposed and writ against by Frier Thomas of Walden The French according to their manner of Pronunciation drowning the L. and changing the W. into V. call them commonly Vaudois by which name they occurre in the stories of that State and Language But Lyens proving no safe place for them they retired into the more desart parts of Languedoc and spreading on the banks of the River Alby obtained the name of Albigenses as before was said Supported by the two last Earls of Tholouse they became very masterfull and insolent Insomuch that they murdered Trincanell their Viscount in Beziers and dashed out the teeth of their Bishop having taken Sanctuarie in S. Magdalens Church one of the Churches of that Citie Forty yeers after which high outrage the divine Providence gave them over to the hand of the Crâ—isadas under the conduct of the French Kings and many other noble Adventurers who sacrified them in the self-same Church wherein they had spoyled the blood of others About the yeer 1250 after a long and bloodie War they were almost rooted out of that Countrie also The remnants of them being bettered by this affliction betook themselves unto the mountains lying betwixt Daulphine Provence Piemont and Savoy where they lived a godly and laborious life painfully tilling the ground re-building villages which formerly had been destroyed by Warre teaching the very Rocks to yeeld good pasturage to their Cattel insomuch as places which before their comming thither scarce yeelded four Crowns yeerely were made worth 350 Crowns a yeer by their care and industrie Lasciviousness in speech they used not Blasphemie they abhorred nor was the name of the Devil in the way of execration ever heard amongst them as their very enemies could not but confess when they were afterward in troubles The Crimes alleged against them were That when they came into any of the neighbouring Churches they made no address unto the Saints nor bowed before such Crosses as were erected in the high-wayes and streets of Towns Great crimes assuredly when greater could not be produced And so they lived neither embracing the Popes doctrines nor submitting unto his Supremacie for the space of 300 yeers uutouched unquessiooned even till the latter end of the reign of King Francis the first But then the Persecution raging against the Lutherans they were accused condemned and barbarously murdered in the Massacres of Merindol and Chabriers before mentioned After which time joyning themselves with the rest of the Protestant partie they lost the name of Vaudois by which called before and pass in the Accompt of the Reformed Churches of France enjoying the same privileges and freedom of Conscience as others of the Reformed doe And though I look not on these men and their Congregations as founders of the Protestant Church or of the
the Cantabrian Mountains by which parted from Guipuscoa and on the South with the River Aragon or Arga by which divided from that Kingdom It was called at first the Kingdom of Sobrarbre from a Town of that name situate in the most inaccessible part of the Pyrenees and therefore chose by Garcia Ximines the first King hereof for the seat of his Kingdom as most defensible against the fury of the Moores Afterwards it took the name of Navarre either from Navois signifying a plain and champagn Countrie first used by Inigo Arista the sixth King who having taken Pampelune abandoned the hill Countries and betook himself unto the Plains or from Navarriere the chief of the three parts into which that Citie was divided not only at the taking thereof but a long time after The Countrie though environed on all sides with mighty Mountains yet of it self is said to be reasonably fruitfull well watered and for the most part plain and level as before is said It taketh up some parts of both sides of the Pyrenees the Spanish side being fertile and adorned with trees the French side generally very bare and naked That on the Spanish side and on the summits of the Mountains now possessed by the Spaniard is called High Navarre that on the French side now called Base or Low Navarre estimated at a sixth part of the whole Kingdom is enjoyed by the French incorporated by King Lewis the 13. to the Realm of France Anno 1620. Places of most importance in Base Navarre 1. S. Palai formerly the place of Iudicature for this part of the Kingdom but in the year 1620. removed to Pau in the Principality of Bearn both Bearn and Base Navarre which had before been governed as distinct Estates from the Realm of France being then incorporate to that Crown 2. Navarreux a Town of great importance seven Leagues from Pan well fortified and as well munitioned King Lewis the 13. finding in it at his coming thither Anno 1620. no fewer then 45 Cannons all mounted besides 40 Culverins and smaler Peeces with Powder Buller and Victuals answerable thereunto 3. Pâ—ed de Port or S. Iohn de Pied de Port bordering on the edge of France against which formerly a Peece of especiall strength 4. Roncevallis or Roncâ—vaux situate in the most pleasant Countrie of all Navarre in the entrance of a small but delightfull Valley famous for the great battel fought neer unto it in the streights or entrances of the Mountains leading to this Valley betwixt the French under Charlemagne and a great Army of Moores and natural Spaniards confederate together in defence of their common Liberty In which battel by the treachery of Gavelon 40000 of the French were slain aud amongst them Rowland Earl of Mans the Nephew of Charles and others of the Peers of France of whom so many Fables are reported in the old Romances the first Author of which Fables passeth under the name of Archb. â—urpin said to be one of those twelve Peers who taking on him to record the Acts of Charles the Great hath interlaced his Storie with a number of ridiculous vanities by means whereof the noble Acts of that puissant Emperour and his gallant Followers are much obscured and blemished by those very pens which in the times succeeding did employ themselves to advance the same Of special note in High Navarre 1. Victoria first built or rather reedified by Sancho the 4th King of Navarre Anno 1180. by whom thus named in memory of some victory obtained thereabouts against the Castilians as in like case there had been many Towns built by the Greeks and Romans by the name of Nicopolis or the Citie of Victorie which we shall meet withall hereafter Situate in the place of the antient Vellica but graced with the privileges and name of a Citie by Iohn the 2d of Castile after it came under the command of that Crown Anno 1432. A Town belonging properly to the little Province of Olava and the chief thereof which Province being wholly in and amongst the Cantabrian Mountains was of old a member of Navarre but being extorted from it Anno 1200 by Alphonso the 2d of Castile it was in the year 133â— incorporated into that Crown as a part thereof as were some other Towns and members of this Kingdom also won by the Castilians 2 Viane the title of the eldest Sonne of Naevarre who was called Prince of Viane advanced unto this â—honout by King Charles the 3d Anno 1421. in imitation of the like custom in Castle were the eldest Sonne was called Prince of the Asturiaâ— but not less memorable for the death of Caesar Borgia slain neer unto it in an ambush after all his wanderings and interchangeableness of fortunes For being sonne of Pope Alexander the sixth by birth a Spaniard he was by his Father made a Cardinal but relinquishing that Title by Charles the eighth of France created Duke of Valeatinois in the Province of Daulphine during his Fathers life he had reduced under his obedience divers of the Estates which antiently had belonged to the Church of Rome but after his decease imprisoned by Pope Iulio the second who was jealous not without good cause of his plots and practices From Rome he stole unto Gonsalvo then Vice-Roy of Naples for Ferdinando the Catholique who notwithstanding his safe conduct sent him prisoner to Spain but breaking prison desperarely sliding down a window he came at last into this kingdom and was here slain in an Ambuscado as before was said So many times was Machiavels great Politician over-reached by Bookmen and Souldiers 3 Sobrarbre in the most inaccessible parts of the Pyrenees for that cause made the first seat of the Kings of Navarre entituled from thence the Kings of Subrarbre Made afterwards a distinct Kingdom from Navarre by Saâ—châ— the great who gave it to Gonsales his youngest Sonne after whose death not having issue it was seized on by Don Raymâ—r the first King of Aragon and made a Member of that Crown 4 Sanguessâ— a Town of a large territorie and jurisdiction privileged with a Suffrage in the Convention of Estates and a strong Fortress on the borders towards Aragon for which cause formerly aimed at by the Kings thereof who have had it sometimes in their hands 5 Pampelun in the Champagn Country on the banks of the River Arga the Metropolis of this Kingdom and the seat Royall of its Kings since the Conquest of it from the Moores by Inigo Arista the sixt King of Navarre Of old divided into three parts that is to say Bourg Peuplement and Navarriere each having severall Officers and Iurisdictions the cause of many quarrels and much blood amongst them till all united into one body and reduced under the command of one chief Magistrate by King Charles the third An antient Town first built by Pompey at the end of his wars against Seâ—toâ—ius in memory of whom called Pompeiopolis by our modern Lâ—â—inists but Pampeloa more neer unto the present name
by Pâ—olomie and Antoâ—inus now an Episcopall See the seat of the Vice Roy and one of the best fortified Towns of all Spain 6 Moia not far from the borders of France where it joyneth on Guipuscoa a place of principall importance the Castle whereof was one of the last peeces on this of side the Mountains which held out for King Iohn of Albreâ— against Ferdinand the Catholique in his surprizall of this Kingdom 7 Montreal 8 Olite and 9 Taâ—alla all yielded with the rest of this Kingdom to Frederick of Toledo Duke of Alva Who had the happiness to subdue this Realm to the Crown of Castilâ— as his Sonne Ferdinand had to conquer the Realm of Portugall 10 Tudeâ—e on the Eastern bank of the River Ebro honoured with a little University there founded by Ferdinand the Catholick on his surprizall of that Kingdom 11 Calahorra situate on the western banks of the Iberus or Ibrâ— by Ptolomie called Calagorina by Strubo Calaguris now a Bishops See taken from Raimir the 2d King of Navarre by Aâ—â—onso the 2d of Castile and made a Member of that Kingdom As also was 12 Logrogno on the same banks of the River also 13 Estella bordering on Castile to which adjudged though on the Eastern side of the River by Lewis the 11th of France made Vmpire for the attonement of some differences betwixt Henry King of Castile and John King of Navarre and Aragoâ— The old inhabitants thereof were the Vascones possessed not only of this tract but of Bâ—scay and Guiâ—â—scoa also from them denominated who passing over the Pyrenees made themselves masters of that Province which is now called Gascoigne by the French and Vascovia in Latin Wonne from the Romans by the Gothes and from them by the Moores it began to be a Kingdom under Garcia Ximines a noble man of the Gothish blood who with 600 men only began to make head against the Saracens Anno 716. first under the title of the Kingdom of Sobrarbre and after that of Navarre for the Reasons formerly delivered The sixt from Garcia Xâ—mines was Inigo surnamed Aâ—ista so named from his vehemency and heat in War the Sonne of Simon Earl of Bâ—gorre in Gâ—scoâ—gne elected to this Kingdom on the death of Ximines the fift King Anno 840 or thereabouts as the next Heir but in the collaterall Line of Dâ—n Garcia â—imines the first King of Sobrarbre To him the taking of Pampelune is ascribed most generally though Turquet in his History referre the same to Garcia the second King But certainly the Town was in the hands of the Moores till forced from them by the prowess of Charlemagne by them again recovered after the defeat of Roncevals and held till the time of this King who possessed himself of it To this King also is ascribed the first beginning of the ceremony of Crowning and Anointing after the manner used by the Kings of France But the old Roman Provinciall cited in the titles of honour acknowledgeth no such honour to these petit Kings communicated only in that time to the Emperors of the East and West the Kings of Hierusalem England France and Sâ—â—cil And therefore probable it is that the custome came into Navarre with the house of Champagne Other Kings of most note in the course of Story were 3 Fortunâ— the second Nephew of Inigo Arista by his Sonne Garcia the third who added unto his Estate the Earldom of Aragon descended to him by his Mother the Daughter and Heir of Asnarius or Aznario the last Earl thereof 4 Sancho the fourth surnamed the Great who first assumed unto himself the title of King of Spain his predecessors using no other title than Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre his Co-temperaries calling themselves Kings of Leon Toledo Sevil Corduba according to the names of their severall Kingdoms the Gothes Kings of the Gothes in Spain and so the Vandalls and the Suevi Onely the Earls of Barcelone at their first Erection by the French entituled themselves the Dukes and Marquesses of Spain as if all were theirs with bragg and vanitie enough But this Prince had some good ground for it as being by inheritance possessed of Navarre and Aragon of Castile in the right of his Wife Donna Nugnâ— or Elviâ—a Sister and Heir of Sancho the last Earl thereof and by conquest of a great part of the Realm of Leon so that almost all Spain not possessed by the Moores was become his own Had these Estates remained entire to his Successors the Moores no doubt had sooner lost their hold in Spain and the whole Continent been brought under the obedience of one sole Monarch But this King either loving all his Sonnes alike or else offended with the eldest who most unnaturally had accused his own innocent mother of the crime of Adultery divided his Estates amongst them giving to Garcia his eldest Sonne the Realm of Navarre with that part of Leon which he held by conquest to Ferdinand his second Sonne Castile and Aragon to his base Sonne Raymir both which he erected into Kingdoms and finally to Gonsales his third Sonne the Realm of Sobrarbre then first dismembred from Navarre By means of which impolitick course his Sonnes being all of equall title and Estates instead of opposing the common foe quarrelled with each other and left the quarrell as a Legacie to their severall Successours which mischief might have been avoided if he had not dignified them all with the title of Kings or left the rest as Homagers unto one Supreme 5 Sancho the fift Nephew of Sancho the Great by his Sonne Garcia de Nagera unnaturally and traiterously slain by his Brother Raymir After whose death and the short interposition of his Murtherer this Kingdom was seized on by the Kings of Aragon three of which viz. Sancho Raymires Pedro Alfonso did severally and successively enjoy the same 6 Alfonso the last of the three Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre surnamed the Warriour who for a time was King of Castile also in right of â—rraca his Wife in which respect he took unto himself the title of Emperour of Spain though not acknowledged so by others But finally dying without issue and his Brother Raymir or Raymond called the Monk succeeding in Aragon the Kingdom of Navarre reverted to Garcia Raymir Lord of Monson the direct heir of Garcia de Nagera by Raymir Lord of Calahorra his younger Sonne 7 Sancho the 8th the Nephew of this Garcias Raymir by his Sonne Sancho the 7th surnamed the Wise the last King of the masculine and direct line of the Kings of Navarre the Kingdom after his decease passing by the Females or Heirs generall to the Earls of Champagâ—e and so unto the Kings of France the Houses of Eurâ—ux Foix Albret and Vendosme but never holding above 3 descents in any one Family By meanes whereof these Kings being barred from gaining any thing on the Moores by the interposition of the Kings of Castile and Aragon and having no way to enlarge their Revenue
till vanquished by King Edward the Elder by whom it was united unto the rest of England VI. The Kingdom of NORTHVMBERLAND so called from the situation on the North of Humber contained the Counties of York Lancaster Durham Westmorland Cumberland and Northumberland properly so called and all the Southern parts of Scotland as far as to the Frythes of Edenburgh and Dunbritton formerly reckoned of as Members of the Roman Empire Extorted from the Britans by Occa the Sonne and Ebusa the Brother of Hongist Conducters of new Forces hither all of the nation of the Angli by the leave of Vortiger under pretence of guarding these Countries from the in-roads of the Scots and Picts By them divided into two Provinces the one called Deira extending from the Humber to the River of Twede the other called Bernicia reaching from Twede to the two Fryâ—hes before-mentioned both Governed a long while by Dukes under the Soveraigntie and homage of the Kings of Kent In the yeer 547. Duke Ida takes unto himself the title of King of Bernicia and Anno 559 Duke Elle doth the like in Deira Towns of most notice in this last for the former is now reckoned as a part of Scotland besides York spoken of before were 1 Loncaster the chief Town of that County situate on the River Lon which with the addition of Ceaster much used by the Saxons made the name thereof called for the same reason Longovicus by the Emperour Antonine The Town not very well peopled nor much frequented but of sufficient fame in our English Annals for those noble persons which have successively born the titles of Earls and Dukes of it the greatest Princes for revenue of any Subjects in Christendom 2 Kendall or Candale situate in a dale on the River Can whence it had the name the chief Town of Westmorland buit in the manner of a Cross two long and broad streets thwarting one another A rich populous and well-traded Town especially for the making of fine woollen cloth but of more fame for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France and Iohn de Foix created Earl hereof by Henry the sixt 3 Cartile upon the River Eden a frontire Town betwixt the Romans and the Scots as now between the Scots and English consumed to Ashes in the time of the Danish Furies afterwards re-built by William Rufus made an Episcopall See in the reign of King Henry the first and beautified with a Cathedrall founded at the perswasion of Athelwolsus the first Bishop thereof 4 Monk-chester on the Northern banks of the River Tine which maketh there a safe and capacious Haven Of no great note till the Norman conquest when from a Castle built by Robert Sonne of William the Conqueror it was called New-Castle growing from that time forwards to such wealth and trading by the neighbourhood of the Cole-mines there that it is now the goodliest Town in all the North fortified with strong walls beautified with five fair Churches and giving to the L. Will. Cavendish Viscount Mansfield the honourarie titles of Earl and Marquess 5 Haguestade or Hextold by the Romans called Axelodunum by the Normans Hexham a Bishops See in the first times of Christianity amongst these Northumbers specially so called converted to the faith in the time of Oswald their tenth King by the Ministery of Aidan the first Bishop of Lindisfarn Eata the fift Bishop erecting here an Episcopall See for the better propagation of the Gospell amongst this people after a succession of ten Bishop ruinated and suppressed by the Danish Furies 6 Dunholm now Durham situate on an hill as the name importeth a Bishops See translated hither with the body of S. Cutbert Anno 990 or thereabouts from Lindisfarn a small Iland on the coast of Northumberland where it was first erected by S. Aidanus the first Bishop thereof planted in Lâ—ndisfarn because of the solitude of the place translated hither to avoid the Furie of the Danes who then raged extremely in these Quarters And being setled here was fortified with such ample Privileges and possessions by the Saxon Kings that the Bishops were reputed for Countie Palatines at and before the Norman Conquest 7 Halofax in the West-riding of York shire of great wealth by making of cloth 8 Rippon in the same adorned with a fair Cathedrall or Collegiate Church subordinate to that at York 9 Godman-ham by Beda called Gotmandin Gaham famous in those dayes for a Temple of the Saxon-Idolâ— burnt down and utterly destroyed by Coife the chief Priest thereof converted to Christianity by Paulinus the first Archbishop of York and the Apostle of the Northumbers in these parts The Catalogue of the Kings of which mighty Nation by reason of the division of it into two Kingdoms as before is said is very intricate and confused the Kingdomes being sometimes united and sometimes dis-joyned But in regard that the most prevalent King of either was called King of Northumberland the other of Bernicia or Deira onely I shall accordingly subjoyn them in this order following The Kings of Northumberland A. Ch. 547. 1 Ida the first King 560. 2 Ella King of Deira 589. 3 Ethelrick Sonne of Ida King of Bernicia 593. 4 Ethelfride 617. 5 Edwin Sonne of Ella the first Christian King 633. 6 Osrick 634. 7 S. Oswald 645. 8 Oswy who having subdu'd and slain Oswin King of Deira was the first absolute King of all Northumberland no more divided after that 671. 9 Egfride 686. 10 S. Alfride 705. 11 Osred 716. 12 Kenred 718. 13 Osrick II. 729. 14 Ceolnulph 738. 15 Ogbert 758. 16 Eswulph 759. 17 Edilwald 765. 18 Alured 774. 19 Ethelred 778. 20 Alswald 789. 21 Osred II. 794. 22 Ethelred II. After whose death slain by his treacherous and rebellious Subjects as many of his Predecessors had been before the Kingdom became distracted into parts and factions invaded by the Danes on the one side the Scots and Picts on the other who during these distractions had possessed themselves of all the Countries on the other side of the Twede At the last Anno 827. they yeelded themselves to Egbert the most potent King of the West-Saxons ruled by his Deputies for a while then subdued by the Danes and finally recovered to the Crown of England by Athelstan and Edred Anno 950 or thereabouts Content since that to give the Title of an Earl to some eminent persons both of English and Normans races as it hath done since the first yeer of King Richard the 2d to the noble Family of the Percies descended by Iosceline of Brabant Brother of Adelize the second Wife of King Henry the first from Charles the Great Emperor and King of France VII The Kingdom of MERCIA was begun by Cridda or Creodda a great Commander of the Angli or English Nation who setling in the heart of Britain where the people were least used to Armes made themselves masters of the Counties of Gloucester Worcester Hereford Salop Chester Stafford Derby Nottingham
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
forces against Lewis the eleventh 1477 17 Charles son of Arnold after long wars with the Princes of the houses of Burgundy and Austria pâ—â—tending the sale and legacy of Duke Arnold to Charles the Warlike surrendred his estates unto Charles 〈…〉 to be enjoyed by him after his decease if he left no issue According to which 〈◊〉 the Emperor Charles succeeded him in Gueldres and Zutphen anno 1538. being the year of his 〈◊〉 after that time accompted in the number of the Belgick Provinces The Armes hereof were Quarterly 1. Azure a Lyon Or crowned Gules for the Dukedome of Guelderland 2. Azure a Lyon Gules for the Earldome of Zutphen Thus have we seen a Country which at the first erecting of these Estates was nothing in a manner but bogs and marishes and at the best but a continuall Wildernesse of woods and forrests by the great providence of the Princes and extreme industry of the People made the most populous best planted and the wealthiest Estate for the bignesse of it in the whole habitable world And we have seen those severall Estates and Principalities by Marriages and other Contracts reduced into the hands of the house of Burgundy under the Princes of which great and illustrious Family inferiour to no Kings of Christendome for Power and Riches especially Duke Philip the Good the subjects hereof did so abound in wealth and plenty that Philip de Comines who then lived affirmeth that this Country seemed like the land of Promise Some thought there was a purpose in this Duke Philip of erecting these estates into a Kingdome diverted from it by the difference and variety of Lawes and Priviledges which those people severally lived under not to be brought without great difficulty and distaste to one forme of Government yet might have done it if he would as himself openly affirmed to the Embassadours of King Lewis the 11. But Charles his son being more bent on the designe negotiated to that end with the Emperour Frederick whom he met at Triers anno 1473 and doubtlesse had obtained his purpose upon the marriage of his daughter with Maximilian Fredericks son which was then propounded had not his rash ingagement against the Swissers and his untimely death therein broke the course of his projects which projects had they took effect as in all probability they had but for that engagement he had extended his dominions all along the Rhene and on both sides of it from the Alpes unto the German Ocean and been the most considerable Prince at that time in Christendome all Elsats in high Germany being sold or mortgaged to him by the Duke of Austria the Dukedome of Lorrain at his mercy besides the hopes he had of the Earldome of Provence intended to him by King Reny which would have opened him a way to the Mediterranean he being dead the Government continued as before it was each Province having its distinct Lawes and living according to their ancient Priviledges till the attempt of Philip the second King of Spain most resolutely but unfortunately bent to bring them under the command of that Crown to cancell all their priviledges and new mould the Estate according to his own will and pleasure occasioning thereby the Revolt of a great part of the Country and the setting up of a new Estate opposite unto him and destructive of his interesse in it But before we come unto this change we will first look upon the Princes Power Revenue and other things considerable touching this Estate whilest it stood entire under the Princes of the house of Burgundie and LORDS of BELGIVM 1369 1 Philip the Hardie Duke and Earl of Burgundie Earl of Flanders and Artois the first great raiser of this House 1404 2 John the Proud Duke of Burgundie c. 1419 3 Philip the Good added to his estate the Dukedomes of Brabant and Limbourg the Marquisaâ— and Machlin by the death of his cousin Philip the Earldomes of Hainalt Holland Zeland and the Lordship of West-Friseland by the resignation and death of the Countesse Jaquiline whose next Heir he was the Dukedome of Luxemburg and the Earldome of Namur which he bought for money 1467 4 Charles the Warlike who bought the Estates of Gueldres and Zutphen and held them peaceably all his life 1476 5 Mary the daughter and Heir of Charles married to Maximillan son of the Emperour Frederick from whom King Lewis the eleventh of France took the Dukedome of Burgundie and the greatest parts of the Counties of Burgundie and Artois unfortunately killed with a fall from her horse and an unseasonable modesty in not suffering the Chirurgions to dresse her wound the hurt which she had taken being in her thigh 1482 6 Philip III. sonne of Mary and Maximilian to whom Charles the eight of France restored all the places in Artois and the County of Burgundie taken by his Father marryed Joane daughter of Ferdinand and Isabel Kings of Spain 1506 7 Charles II. Arch-Duke of Austria King of Spain and Emperour of that name the fift added to his Estate in these Countries the Dukedome of Guelderland the Earldome of Zutphen the Lordships of Vtrecht Over-yssell and Groyning 1558 8 Philip IV. of Belgium and the II of Spain invading these Countries against their priviledges was by a great part of them rejected from being their Prince anno 1581. which made him after a long and a bloody war to surrender all his interesse in them to 1599 9 Isabella Clara Eugenia his daughter and Albert Archduke of Austria whom he married to her during whose Government a truce for 12 years was made and in the preface to that Truce the Confederate Estates declared to be treated with as a Free Estate to whom the Kings of Spain could pretend no title 16 10 Philip V. of Belgium and the IV. of Spaine on the decease of the Arch-Duchesse Isabella his Aunt succeeded in the possession of some and the title unto all the Belgick Provinces The ordinary Revenue of these Countries to the Dukes of Burgundie and after to the Kings of Spain before the breach were estimated at three millions of Crowns yeerly which was more then any King in Christendome at those times received the French onely excepted the very measuring of corn in the City of Antwerp being farmed yearly for 100000 Crowns in ready mony But the extraordinary was far greater the Estates of these Countries in the year 1550 granting to Charles the fift an Aide which they call the Noventale amounting to 150000 crowns a moneth and yet the Provinces of Luxenbourg Limbourg Gueldres and Groyning were not rated to it And it is said that Philip the second at his first coming to the Estate was presented with a grant of 40 millions of Florens to be paid in few years So that these Countries were the true Correlative of both his Indies the losse of which before the making of the truce anno 1609. cost him above 100 millions of Crownes and the losse of 400000 men The Forces of these Princes
7. crowned with the iron Crown at Millain 1354. the framer of the Golden Bull. 32. 1378 32 Wenceslaus King of Bohemia and Earl of Luxembourg deformed and vicious deposed by the German Princes 22. 1400 33 Rupertus Elector Palatine passed into Italie for the recovery of the Dukedome of Millain sold by Wenceslaus but was well beat by John Galeazes and so returned 10. 1410 34 Jodocus Barbatus Marquesse of Moravia uncle to Wenceslaus 1411 35 Sigismund brother of Wenceslaus King of Hungarie and Bohemia and Earl of Luxembourg crowned at Rome on Whitsunday 1432. travelled exceedingly for establishing the peace of Christendom distracted at that time with three Popes at once a great promoter of the Councell of Constance 1439 36 Albert II. Duke of Austria son in law of Sigismund whom he succeeded in all his estates and titles excepting Luxembourg 1. 1440 37 Frederick III. Duke of Austria the son of Ernest of Austria and next heir of Albert the 2. procured the calling of the Councell of Basil for the peace of Christendome travelling for that cause to Rome where declared Emperour anno 1442. 54. 1494 38 Maximilian son of Frederick Duke of Austria who first united the Estates of Burgundie to the house of Austria A Prince that undertook many great Actions but went thorough with none 25. 1519 39 Charls V. King of Spain son of Philip King of Spain and Archduke of Austria son of Maximilian by the Lady Mary of Burgundie A puissant Prince who had prisoners at the same time the French King and the Pope of Rome He ruined the League made by the Protestants at Smalcade took prisoners the Electour of Saxony and the Lantgrave of Hassia drave the great Turk from Vienna won the Kingdom of Tunis and in the end resigned all his Estates and dyed in a Monasterie 39. 1558 40 Ferdinand Archduke of Austria the brother of Charls King of Hungarie and Bohemia elected King of the Romans by the procurement of Charls anno 1531. Upon whose resignation he was chosen Emperour anno 1558. 7. 1565 41 Maximilian the son of Ferdinand elected King of the Romans in the life of his Father anno 1562. succeeding in the Empire after his decease 1577 42 Rodolphus the eldest son of Maximilian had great wars against the Turk with whom in the year 1600 he concluded a peace but being undermined by his brother Matthias was forced to surrender to him the Kingdoms of Hungarie and Bohemia and to content himself with Austria and the Empire only These eight last Emperours were all of the order of the Garter 36. 1612 43 Matthias brother of Rodolphus K. of Hungarie Bohemia and Archduke of Austria in whose time were sown the seeds of that terrible war which had almost destroyed the Empire Having no children of his own he procured Ferdinand of Gratz to be declared Successor into his Estates 1619 44 Ferdinand of Gratz Archduke of Austria son of Charls of Gratz one of the younger sons of Maximilian the 2. succeeded Matthias in all his Estates and titles A Prince more zealously affected to the See of Rome then any of his Predecessors and a great enemy of the Protestant Religion occasioning thereby that long and bloudy war in the Empire of Germanie not yet fully ended 1637 45 Ferdinand III. son of Ferdinand the 2. broke the great power of the Swedes called in for the support of the German liberty against the violent resolutions of his Father at the battle of Norlingen the 12. Emperour of the house of Habsburg and the 9. of the house of Austria without intermission The cause of which is to be attributed to Charls the fift who procured in his life time that his brother might be chosen Rex Romanorum as his successour Now Rex Romanorum is defined to be one who is already so farre estated in the Empire that on the death deposition or resignation of the present Emperour he is immediately to succeed This definition may passe though there be no necessity of the succeeding of the Rex Romanorum into the Empire For Charls the fift though he made his brother King of the Romans had no small hopes to have left his son Philip his successour in the Empire for fear of which it was thought by many that his brother lent D. Maurice a helping hand to drive him out of Germany The reason why Charls did institute this Rex Romanorum was questionlesse a desire to perpetuate the Soveraignty in his own house but his pretences were 1. Because he having the command of many Nations he could not alwayes be present in Germany 2. The troubled State of Christendome by reason of Luthers preaching especially there 3. The violent power of the Turks who now began to be nigh neighbours unto them 4. The late Rurall war raised by the Boores and scarce yet thoroughly extinct And 5. The imminent disobedience in every part of the Empire seemed to require a Prince both of power and title to assist him in the Government of it By these suggestions he effected his design therein but hereby changed in a manner the Imperiall stile For whereas the first Emperours of the house of Charls the Great were Emperours of the Romans and Kings of Germanie the later Emperours of the house of Charls the fift may not improperly be called Emperours of Germanie and Kings of the Romans T is true indeed that the understanding and wise D. of Saxonie through all these fair pretences truly saw the main plot which was to take Germanie as Galba in his excellent Oration to Piso said of the Roman Empire unius quasi familiae haereditatem and therefore he first flatly denyed to yeild to any such election Then he motioned that there might be an act made to prohibit the continuance of the Imperial authority longer in one family then for 3 successions But prevailing in neither he left the Electors by whom Ferdinand was chosen and not long after crowned at Aken or Aquiâ—grane in Cleveland the 16 of January anno 1531. This policie hath been ever since continued by his successours and the Germans are the more willing to hearken to it because the Austrian Princes are Natives of this Countrey and able to back out the Empire in its compleat Majestie And to say truth it is but need that some great Prince or other be elected to it who by the power and reputation of his own estate may preserve the honour of the Empire confined in a manner within Germany and there so weakened by the alienating of whole Countries from it some titulary acknowledgement excepted onely that it is nothing in effect but magni nominis umbra the shadow of a mighty body a meere empty title For if we looke upon the present state and condition of it we shall finde it otherwise too weak to support the great and swelling title of the Roman Empire For as for the Empire it self it hath some Countries repuâ—â—das parts of it which yet acknowledge no subjection as Belgium
descending towards the Banks of the Rhene which not far off divides it self into severall channels An antient town and of great note in former times as appeares by many old foundations and other monuments of Antiquity continually digged up in the fields adjoining but chiefly by an old foresquare Tower built on the highest of the three hils of great height and state founded by Julius Caesar as a bulwork against the Germans inhabiting the further side of the River For proof of which besides the old tradition constantly maintained there is an Inscription on the Gates of the Dukes Palace neer adjoining to it which saith anno ab Vrbe DCXCIIX C. Julius Dictator his partibus subactis hanc Arcem sundavit i. e. that in the yeare 698 from the building of Rome Julius Caesar the Dictator having subdued those parts of the Countrey caused this Tower to be built 2. Santen on the banks of the Rhene a town of great antiquity as the ruines of it doe declare supposed by Pighius to bee the Trajan a Colonia of the Antients 3. VVesel in Latine Vesalia a fair and rich town seated on the confluence of the Rhene with the river of Lippe which rising in VVestphalia doth here lose it selfe of great note for a Colledge of secular Canons built here by Eberard the ninth Earl anno 840 or thereabouts and an hospitall liberally endowed for old impotent persons founded by Henry de Baers the Dukes Chancellour A town not subject to these Dukes though within the Dukedome being reckoned an Imperiall City and one of the Hanse Towns now neither so Imperiall nor so Free as formerly possessed first by the Spaniard with a Garrison of 3000 men at the beginning of the war of Cleve by D. Lewis Velasco and from them taken by the States of the Vnited Provinces anno 1628. 4. Burich on the French side of the Rhene over against Wesel amongst goodly corn fields and pleasant pastures 5 Duisberg or Tuitchberg in Latine called Tento-burgum a town of the antient Germans as the name importeth situate on the Rhene betwixt the Angra and the Ruer two noted Rivers A town formerly of great trading and notably well built Imperiall and one of the Hanâ—e but ceased to be Imperiall when sold by Rodulph of Habspurg to Thecdorick the ninth of that name Earl of Cleve and together with 6 Cravenburg another town of this Dukedome but of lesser nose 7 Emmerick on the Rhone a well frequented town remarkable for a very fair School 8 Rees 9 Griet and 10 Griethusen all upon the Rhene 11 Calcar a town more within the land but not far from the River grown wealthy by the trade of cloathing and the best beere or ale in all these parts sold thence aboundantly into the Countrey round about Not far from whence at a place called Aufde Baern it is supposed that Caesar Germanicus built his bridge over the Rhene when he went from Vetera Castra against the Marsi a nation of Germany 12 Gennep upon the Niers or Nirsi not far from its influx into the Maes which together with Duiffele and Riexwald were bought of Sigismund the Emperour by Adolph the first Duke of Cleve for a great sum of money South of the land of Cleve betwixt it and Colen lyeth the County of MVERS extended all along on the bankes of the RHENE a distinct State the Earle of which is subject to no other Prince but the Emperor only so called from Muers the chief town of it situate on the French side of the Rhene over against Duysburgh Next Towns to which are 2. Orsey 3. Augur of which little memorable A small territory but in a very fruitfull soil The neighbourhood whereof to the land of Colen to which it serveth as an Outwork upon that side preserving it in former times from the Dukes of Cleve who otherwise no doubt either by Arms or marriage had been masters of it as they were of the adjoyning Provinces on both sides of the River 2. GVLICK-LAND or the Dukedome of Gulick hath on the East the County of Muens and the land of Colen on the West Guelderland and Limbourg on the North Cleve and on the South the rest of the land of Colen The Aire and Soil much of the same nature as in Cleve save that here is a greater plenty of Woad for dying and a better breed of Horses then in the other Places of most importance in it are 1 Gulick in Latine Juliacum whence the French call it Juliers known by that name in the Itinerary of Antoninuâ— sufficient proof for the Antiquity thereof but not otherwise famous Seated upon the River Roer the chief seat heretofore of the Dukes of Gulick before the uniting hereof with Cleve and since the dissolution of that Estate possessed sometimes by the States of the Vnited Provinces and sometimes by the Spaniards called in by the Compeâ—itors to asserâ— their Titles 2 Duerin on the same River the Marcodurum of the old writers and of late memorable for the long siege which it held against Charles the fift in his wars against William Duke of Cleve and Gulick for the Dukedom of Guâ—lders 3. Munster Eyphelâ— in Latine Monasterium Eyphalie so called to distinguish it from Munster of Westpbalen pleasantly seated in a valley begiâ—t with mountaines not far from the spring or fountaine of the river Erfat 4 Caster so called of a stately and magnificent Castle built for defence of this part of the Countrey 5 Berken on the river Erp. 6 Merodon beautified with a strong Castle which gives name to an honourable and antient family 7 Enskereh 8 Berklen c. There is also within the limits of this Dukedome the famous town of Aix as the French or Aken as the Germans call it famous of old times for the hot Bathes both within and without the town whence it had the name of Aix or Aquen in Latine Aquisgranum situate on the edge of Limbourg in a fruitfull foil but the buildings nothing answerable to the fame of the place inhabited for the most part by Smiths and Brasiers who drive the greatest trade herein working continually on iron and other metals with which they are supplyed aboundantly out of Lâ—â—ge and Limbourg The town Imperiall but under the protection of the Dukes of Gleve at the expiration of which family under colour of some quarrels about Religion it was seisâ—d on and garrisoned by Marquis Spinola for the King of Spain Of great fame formerly for the death and sepulture of Charles the great by whom made one of the three Seates of the Western Empire and designed by him to be the place in which the King of the Romans should receive his Crowne for the Kingdome of Germany at the hands of the Archbishop of Colen The town supposed to be formerly that wintring Campe of the Romans called in Tacitus Vetera which was taken by Civilis in the beginning of his rebellion against Vespasion during which warres it is often mentioned by the Writers of
his younger Brother He brought the Suevians to obedience and subdued the Sclaves 656 11 Childebert II. son of Grimoaldus Mayre of the Palace to Sigebert was by the power of his Father made King of Mets Dagobert the son of Sigebert being shorn a Monk and sent into Scotland 12 Clovis the 2. King of the French having vanquished and beheaded Grimoald dispossessed Childebert of the Kingdome which he took himself 662 13 Childerick the 2. son of Clovis after the death of Clotaire his elder Brother succeeding in the Kingdome of France united all the French Dominions into one Estate In which condition it remained but with some inlargement of the bounds till the partition made by and amongst the Children of Lewis the Godly the name of Austrasia or East-France being extended by Charles the Great over all Pannonia and so much of Germanie as was under the command of the French In which division Lewis the 2. sonne surnamed the Ancient being invested in the Kingdome of Germanie or so much of East-France or Austrasia as lay on the East side of the Rhene Lotharius the eldest sonne had for his share the title of Emperour and therewith Italy Provence Burgundie and so much of Austrasia or East-France as lay on the French side of the River Afterwards subdâ—vided into three Estates Italie with the title of Roman Emperour being given to Lewis the eldest son to Charles the youngest Provence with the Kingdome of Burgundie and to Lothaire the second son Austrasia on this side of the Rhene from hence called Lot-reich Lot-regne and Lotharingia as before was said But Lothaire dying without issue the Kingdome of Lorrain containing all the Netherlands except Flanders and Artois and all the parts of Germanie before described became divided betwixt the Kings of France and the German Emperours each taking to themselves the title of Kings of Lorrain the River Meuse or Mosa parting their possessions But in the end after much vicissitude and interchangeablenesse of affairs both Princes laid aside the title of Kings incorporating so much as they held hereof into the rest of their Estates Otho the third of Germanie and Lewis the fift of France being the last that pleased themselves with that broken title In the mean time this Countrey of Lorrain it self together with some part of the Land of Triers Bovillon Gulick Luickland and Brabant being taken out of the rest were by Otho the second made a Dukedome anno 981. and by him given with the title of Duke of Lorrain to Charles of France son of Gerberge his Aunt by Lewis the 4. surnamed Transinarine son of Charles the Simple Charles thus advanced by his Uncle and finding himselfe wholly neglected by Lothairâ— the French King his brother shewed himself so alienated from the French and wedded to the Germans that the French after the death of his Nephew Lewis the fift whose next Heire he was rejected him and chose Hugh Capet for their King Otho the son of this Charles dying without issue left his estate to Geofrey Earl of Ardenne Bovillon and Verdun his near kinsman by the mothers side from whom the Dukes of Lorrain doe derive themselves From Hermingrade the daughter of Charles descended the Lady Isabel of Hainalt wife of Philip the 2. King of France thereby uniting the bloud of Pepin and Hugh Capet to the great content of Lewis the 9. her Nephew of whom it is said that being a man of a tender conscience he never joyed in the Crown of France till it was proved that he was descended by his Grand-mother from Charles of Lorrain whom Hugh Capet had unjustly dispossessed But to return again to the Dukes of Lorrain I find not any great improvement made of the Estate by any of them more then the adding of the Dutchy of Barr in France by Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples but on the contrary a great weakning and distraction of it by the Dukes hereof Luickland and the Dukedome of Bovillon being sold unto the Bishop of Leige by Godfrey furnamed of Bovillon after King of Hierusalem Brabant torn from it by Geofrey Earl of Lovain in the time of Baldwin brother of Godfrey and Gulick-land by Eustace the brother of Baldwin the Bishops of Triers not being negligent all this while of the opportunity so that we have no more to do but to present the Reader with the Catalogue of The DUKES of LORRAIN A. Ch. 851 1 Charles of France took prisoner by Hugh Capet in which state he died 1001 2 Otho son of Charles 1004 3 Godfrey Earl of Ardenne cousin of Otho by his mother a daughter of the house of Ardenne confirmed herein by the power of the Emperour Henry the first 1119 4 Gozelo of Bovillon the brother of Godfrey 1044 5 Godfrey II. son of Gozelo 1070 6 Godfrey III. 1078 7 Godfrey IV. of Bovillon sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogne in Picardie and of Ida the daughter of Godfrey the 2. created King of Hierusalem anno 1099. 1180 8 Baldwin brother of Godfrey Duke of Lorrain and King of Hierusalem 1119 9 Thierrie son of William the brother of Baldwin 1128 10 Simon son of Thierrie 1141 11 Matthew son of Simon 1176 12 Simon II. son of Matthew 1207 13 Frederick brother of Simon 1213 14 Theobald son of Frederick 1219 15 Matthew II. son of Theobald no great friend of the Popes 1259 16 Frederick II. son of Matthew 1303 17 Theobald II. son of Frederick 1311 18 Frederick III. son of Theobald 1329 19 Rodolph son of Frederick 1346 20 John son of Rodolph 1382 21 Charles son of John 1430 22 Rene Duke of Anjou and King of Naples c. in right of Isabel his wife the daughter of Charles 1452 23 John II. son of Rene and Isabel succeeded on the death of his mother 1470 24 Nicolas son of John 1473 25 Rene II. son of Frederick Earl of Vandemont and of Violant or Yoland daughter of Isabel and Rene the first the Vanquisher of Charles of Burgundie at the battell of Nancy 1508 26 Anthony son of Rene the 2. 1544 27 Francis son of Anthony 1545 28 Charles the II. son of Francis 29 Henry son of Charles married Katharine sister to Henry the 4. of France 1624 30 Francis brother of Henry 1630 31 Charles Nephew to Francis by his brother the Earl of Vandemont and son-in-law to him by the marriage of his daughter and heir succeeded by a mixt title of descent and marriage Being resolved to hold it in his own right he put away his wife and daughter of Francis and took another to his bed which he better fansied punished not long after by the losse of his whole estate for immediately he ingaged himself in the wars of Germanie in behalf of Ferdinand the 2. But being beaten by the Swedes at the battell of Psaffenbofen in the County of Hanaw he lost a great part of his Countrey to the Victors who pursued him home And on the other side Lewis the 13. of France
in their own language doe call themselves Zechians After his death the State relapsed again into a confused Anarchie till the yeer 670. at what time not respecting the Progeny of Zechius the founder of their Common-wealth and first estate they fastned upon Crocus a man of good esteem amongst them and elected him to be their Duke Crocus vir justus magnae apud Bohemos opinionis Princeps electus est as Bertholdus telleth us Crocus being dead the Bohemians elected Libussa his youngest daughter and of her government soon wearied they made choice of Primislaus for their Prince and made him husband to Libussa A man taken from the Plough as their stories tell us to espouse the Princesse it being ordered and agreâ—â— on by her many Suiters that he whosoever he was before whom an horse purposely let loose did first make a stand should be the Husband of the Lady and have the government of the State The Horse first makes a stand before Primislaus being then at plough having perhaps some Mare in his Teeme and he accordingly is received and admitted their Prince These with the other Dukes from the time of Crocus the first Legislator of the Bohemians take in order thus The DUKES of BOHEMIA 1 Crocus the Law-giver or Lycurgus of Bohemia 2 Libussa youngest daughter to Crocus with Primislaus her husband a second Quinctius Founder of Prague 3 Neramislaus sonne of Primislaus and Libussa 4 Mnoatha one of the sonnes of Neramislaus Cotemporary with Charls the Great 5 Voricius sonne of Mnatha 6 Wenceslaus 7 Bela. 8 Nastricius sonne of Bela. 9 Bozzivoius the first Christian Prince of the Bohemians Contemporarie with the Emperour Arnulph 10 Sbitignaeus sonne to Bozzivoius 11 Vladislaus brother to Sbitignaeus 12 Wenceslaus II. surnamed the Saint slaine by his brother Boleslaus 13 Boleslaus a wicked and ungodly Prince 14 Boleslaus II. sonne of the former a great advancer of Christianty amongst hiâ— people 15 Boleslaus III. one of the sonnes of Boleslaus the second 16 Jaromir sonne to Boleslaus the third 17 Vdalricus brother of Boleslaus the third and Uncle of Jaromir 18 Predislaus sonne to Vdalricus 19 Sbitignaeus II. sonne to Predislaus 1061 20 Vratislaus brother of Sbitignaeus whom for his manifold deferts the Emperour Henry the 4. created the first King of Bohemia anno 1608. whose Successors take thus out of Bertholdus and Dubravius The KINGS and DUKES of BOHEMIA A. Ch. 1086 1 Vratislaus the brother of Spitignaeus Duke of Bohemia was by Henry the 4. at Metz created King 2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus notwithstanding that his brother had 3 sons was elected Duke of Bohemia 3 Brecislaus son to Vratislaus the two sons of Conrade being rejected is by the Bohemians chosen Duke 1100 4 Borivorius the 4. son of Brecislaus is chosen by the Bohemians his eldest brothers then all living 1109 5 Sutopulcus Cousin german to Borivorius by the consent and favour of the people deposed Borivorius and caused himself to be elected in his place 6 Vladislaus II. brother to Borivorius preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother and Henry the son of Sutopulcus the last Prince 7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus 1159 8 Vladislaus III. son of Vladislaus the 2. the four sons of Sobeslaus omitted is chosen and crowned the second King of Bohemia by Frederick the Emperour but deposed by the States because he was not by them formerly elected according to their priviledges and customs 9 Vldericus the third son of Sobeslaus his elder brethren yet living was by the people elected in the room of Vladislaus and his son Frederick whom the Emperour Frederick had by force established in the throne 10 Sobeslaus II. second son to Sobeslaus was by Frederick above named expelled and he also by the Bohemians 11 Conrade Grandchild to Otho the brother of Sutopulcus elected by the Bohemiam in place of Frederick between which two Princes there was continuall war 12 Wenceslaus Uncle unto Conrade and son of Otho aforesaid was preferred before many nearer the succession Him Primislaus expelled but fearing his return quitted Prague 13 Henry Bishop of Prague a stranger to the bloud was by a generall consent elected Duke 14 Vladislaus IV. brother to Primislaus the son of Wenceslaus being put by succeeded Henry and soon after resigned 1199 15 Primislaus elected by the Bohemians and by the Emperour Philip crowned the 3. King of Bohemia at Mentz was brother to Vladiâ—laus the 4. 1248 16 Ottocarus notwithstanding that Winceslaus his elder brother had been crowned in his Fathers life time was acknowledged King He was slain in battle by Rodolphus the Emperour 1278 17 Wencesâ—aus II. son to Ottocarus 1284 18 Wenceslaus III. sonne to Wenceslaus the last of the Bohemian Princes of the masculine race 1304 19 Rodolphus son to the Emperour Albertus is by the potencie of his Father and the election of the States seated on the Throne being otherwise a stranger to the bloud-royall of Bohemia 1305 20 Henry Duke of Carinthia husband to Anne the second daughter of Wenceslaus the 2. is chosen by the Bohemians but being weary of his Government they elect John Earl of Luxenbourg Finally Henry was murdered by one of his Nephews 1311 21 John Earl of Luxenbourg sonne to Henry the 7. Emperour and husband to Elizabeth youngest daughter to Wenceslaus the 2. is elected the Lady Anne yet living 1346 22 Charls sonne to John and Emperour of that name the 4. the Author of the Golden Bull. 1362 23 Wenceslaus IV. Emperour also in whose time the troubles of the Hussites and the valour of Zisca was famous 1418 24 Sigismund brother to Wenceslaus maketh himself King by force and at his death commendeth Albertus Duke of Austria the huband of his daughter Elizabeth unto the States of the Kingdom 1437 25 Albertus Duke of Austria elected upon the commendation of Sigismund by the Bohemian Lords 1440 26 Ladislaus son to Albert who being the brother of two sisters commended yet one George Pogibrachius unto the States as fittest to succeed him 1458 27 George Pogibrachius neither by affinity or consanguinity of the bloud succeeded And he though he had three sons yet for the benefit of his Country he advised the Nobles after his death to elect their King from Poland 1471 28 Ladislaus II. son to Casimire King of Polvnd and to Elizabeth the younger daughter of Albert Duke of Austria the issue of Anne the elder sister still living elected King of Bohemia 1516 29 Ludovicus son to Ladislaus elected and crowned by the means of his Father then living King of Hungary also 1526 30 Ferdinand Archduke of Austria brother to Charls the 5. and husband to Anne sister to Ludovicus by his letters reversall acknowledged that he was chosen King of Bohemia not of any right but of meer free-will according to the liberties of that Kingdome 1565 31 Maximilian eldest son of Ferdinand was in his Fathers life time and at his
Thebans against the Phocians brought all that Country in a manner under his command The Romans by aiding the Sicilians against the Carthaginians possessed themselves of that flourishing Island by assisting the Hedui against the Sequani mastered France by succouring Androgeus against Cassibelan seised on Britain by siding with the Aetolians against Perseus united to their Empire all the Kingdom of Macedon and by the same course what not In after-ages the Britains called in the Saxons and were by them thâ—st out of all the Irish called in the English by whom they were in process of time totally subdued and the Indians called in the Mogul-Tartars who now Lord it over them These forrein supplies are invited or let into a Country commonly in four cases First when some one man upon discontent or desire of revenge openeth them a way to a Country upon which motives Narses invited the Lombards into Italy and Count Julian brought the Moors into Spain the one to be revenged on the Empresse Sophia who had despitefully reviled him the other to revenge himself on King Rodorick who had ravished his daughter Secondly when a weaker Faction makes way for them to maintain their cause against a stronger On which ground the Duke of Burgundy being oppressed by the faction of Orleans made way for Henry the fifth to passe into France and the Leaguers drew the Spaniards in to hold up their declining cause against Henry the 4th Thirdly when an ambitious Prince makes use of a forrein power to usurp upon the rights of another man And for that cause Ludowick Sforze perswaded Charles the 8. to undertake the Conquest of the Realm of Naples that by the countenance of his Arms he might appropriate to himself the Dukedom of Millain Fourthly when a King overburthened by a forrein or domestick force which he is not able to resist requires the help of a forrein friend in which case Plus à medico quam a morbo mali the Physick proves many times worse then the Disease for thus the Kings of Naples of the house of Aragon being in danger of the French drew in the Aids of Ferdinand the Catholique the Cousin-German once removed of the King then being And the Caliphs of Egypt not able to withstand the forces of Almericus craved aid of the Turks by which meane both those kingdoms were made a prey to their forrein friends and by avoiding Scylla fled into Charybdis Nay many times it so happeneth that these forrein succours joyn in design with those against whom they were called and divide the conquered State between them And so we find that the Burgundians being called by Stilico into Gaul to prevent the breaking in of the Franks or French joyned with them in a common league against the Romans whom they dispossessed at last of all that Country Onely amongst so many examples to this purpose we find the Low-Country-men to have prospered by these forrein aids who by the assistance of the English ransomed themselves from that yoke of bondage which was intended to be put upon them by the King of Spain This I acknowledge to be true and look upon it as a great Argument of the integrity and honesty of the English Nation although it be as true withall that the English never had such an Army there as to be able to subdue them But give me such another instance I will quit the cause for the same Low-Country-men found it otherwise with the Duke of Anjou Brother to Henry the 3. of France whom they created Duke of Brabant and their Governour-Generall permitting him to bring in as many of the French as either his authority or their own monies were able to raise who was no sooner setled in that command but he made it his chief business to seize upon their strongest Holds and to be a more absolute Prince amongst them then ever the Spaniards or Burgundians had been before So that I think I may conclude that these forrein Succours are the last to be tryed and the least to be trusted of any remedies in State But it 's now more then time to return to the Mamalucks and in them to The third Dynastie of the Egyptian Kings or the Race of the Mamalucks A. Ch. 1255. 1 Turquimeneius who being promoted to the kingdom released King Lewis whom Melechsala his predecessor had taken prisoner but performed not half of the conditions agreed upon 2 Clothes by some called Elmutahaz taking advantage of the miseries of the Turks then distressed by the Tartars seised on the greatest part of Syria and Palestine 1260. 3 Bandocader perfected the begunconquests of Clothes and took from the Christians the strong City of Antioch carrying on his Armies as far as Armenia where he did much spoil 4 Melechsait or Melechsares restored the power of the Mamalucks in Syria and Palestine where it had been much impaired by Edward the son of Henry the 3. of England and Henry Duke of Mecklenburgh c. 1289. 5 Elpis or Alphix recovered from the dissenting Christians the strong Cities of Tripolis Berytus Tyre and Sidon all which he razed to the ground that they might not be any more serviceable to the affairs of the Christians 1291. 6 Araphus or Eustrephus by birth a German released Henry Duke of Mecklebourg after he had been prisoner 26 years He rooted the Christians out of Syria took Ptolomais the last Town they there held and so razed it that he made it fit to be ploughed 7 Melechnesar when he was Lieutenant to Arapbus was discomfited by Cassanes a great Prince of the Tartars with the loss of 40000 Egyptians but Cassanes being departed he recovered again all Syria and destroyed Hierusalem for which service he was afterward made Sultan of Egypt 8 Melechadel whom I suppose to be that Sultan that governed Egypt when Tamberlane with unresistable violence conquered it but of this I am not certain neither can I meet with any constant and continued series which I dare relie on of his successors in this kingdom till I come to 9 Melechella or Melechnaser who in the year 1423. subdued the Isle of Cyprus and made the Kings thereof to be from thenceforth Tributaries to the Mamaluck Sultans 1465. 10 Cathbeyus who much reformed the State of Egypt and was a professed enemy of Bajazet 2. the 8 th King of the Ottomans 1498. 11 Mahomet the son of Cathbeyus deposed by the Mamalucks for fear the kingdom might by him be made hereditary it being against their usual custome that the son should succeed his father in the name and privileges of a Mamaluck 1499. 12 Campson Chiarsesius succeeded on the deposing of Mahomet 13 Zanballat who dethroned Campson and not long after was deposed by 1500. 14 Tonombeius outed of his Estate by the joynt-consent of the Mamalucks so to make way for Campson Gaurus 1501. 15 Campson II. sirnamed Gaurus reformed the disordered and factious estate both of Court and Country and for the space of 16 years governed very prosperously But siding
Hucba in the Kingdom of Cairoan having subdued the rest of Africk and added it unto his Estate passed forwards into Egypt which he conquered also assuming to himself the title of Caliph But in his absence the Lieutenant whom he left in Africk rebelled against him and acknowledging the Caliph of Bagdet for his lawful Lord received of him for this good service the Kingdom of Africa Despairing to recover his lost Estate and yet not willing that it should be useful unto his Enemies he licenced the Arabians for a Ducat a man to passe over the Nile with their tents and families On which agreement almost half the Tribes of Arabia Deserta and many of Arabia Felix went into Africa where they sacked Tripolis Cairoan and the rest of the principal Cities tyrannizing over all Barbary till restrained at last by Joseph the founder of Morocco of whom more hereafter Since which time though they lost their unlimited Empire yet they still swarm like Locusts over all the Country and neither apply themselves to tillage or building houses or any civil course of life nor suffer those to live in quiet who would otherwise manure and improve the Country The rest of the Storie of these Kingdoms we shall have anon when we have taken a Survey of the Kingdom of Fesse 4. FESSE THe Kingdom of FESSE is bounded on the South with the Realm of Morocco on the North with parts of the Atlantick and Mediterranean on the East with Malva parting it from the Kingdom of Tremesen and on the West with the Atlantick wholly It takes this name from Fesse the chief City of it Known to the Ancients by the name of Mauritania Tingitana so called from the City Tingis now Tanger then of greatest note Called also Hispania Transfretana Spain on the other side of the Sea because a part of that Diocese and by some Pliny amongst others Bogudiania from Bâ—gud one of the Kings hereof to whom given by Caesar by others Ampelusia from its abundance of Vines The Inhabitants of it by the Spaniards now called Alarbes The Country of good temperature in regard of the Air if not in some places of the coldest but very unequally disposed of in respect of the Earth here being in it many Desarts and large Forrests not well inhabited but intermixt with many rich and delightful Fields So that taking the estimate in the gross it may be said to be a rich and flourishing Country hardly inferior unto any The particularities of which are to be considered in the Characters of the several Provinces into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 Temesna 2 Fesse specially so called 3 Elchaus or Chaus 4 Garet 5 Algara 6 Erritis and 7 Habat 1. TEMESNA hath on the South the River Ommirabili on the West the Ocean extended in length from West to East 80 miles and in breadth 70. A champain Country very level and once so populous that it contained 40 Cities and 300 Castles most of them ruined by the wars and the wild Arabians the greater destroyer of the two The principal of those remaining 1 Teyeget neer the River Ommirabili once of greater note but now inhabited only by poor people and a few Smiths compelled to live there for the making of Iron-instruments to manure the land 2. Thagia on the course of the said River much visited by those of Fesse for the Sepulchre of an holy Prophet who was there interred the Fessans going thither in pilgrimage with such numbers of men women and children that their Tents seem sufficient to lodge an Army 3. Adendun more towards the Sea but on a small River called Guirla well walled and fenced on one side by a Lake or Pool 4 Amsa on the shore of the Atlantick once of great trade and well frequented both by the English and the Portugals by which last destroyed 5. Munsor destroyed in like manner by the wild Arabians 6. Nuchaida situate in so fertile and rich a soil that the inhabitants would have given a Camels burden of Corn for a pair of shooes Nothing now left of it but one Steeple and a piece of the wall 7. Rabut or Rubut built by Mansor or Almansor a King of Morocco neer the mouth of the River Burugrug and by him made one of the best peopled Towns in Africk built after the model of Morocco but now so wasted that there are not in it above 500 families most of the ground within the wals being turned into meadows vineyards and gardens 8. Fanzara on the River Subu the Subur of Ptolomy falling not far off into the other 9 Mahmora in the same tract also once possessed by the Spaniards neer which the Portugals received a great defeat by the King of Fesse for want of good intelligence betwixt them and the Castilians 10. Salla the Sala of Ptolomy by the inhabitants called Zale in ordinary Maps by mistaking Cale at the mouth of the River Rebato which the antient Writers called Sala as they named the Town Beautified by King Almansor who is here interred with a stately Palace a goodly Hospital a fair Temple and an Hall of Marble cut in Mosaich works intended for the burial-place of his posterity A town much traded formerly by the Christian Merchants of England Flanders Genoa and the Golf of Venice Took by the Spaniards An. 1287. and within ten dayes lost again and of late times made a nest of Pyrates as dangerous to those which â—ailed in the Ocean as the Pirates of Algiers to the Mediterrean Whose insolencies the King of Morrcco not able to suppress for want of shipping desired the aid of His Majesty Charles King of Great-Britain by whom the Town being blocked up by Sea and besieged to the Landward by the King of Morocco it was at last compelled to yield the works thereof dismantled the Pirates executed and 300 Christian Captives sent unto His Majesty to be by him restored to their former liberty to the great honour of His Majesty and the English Nation An 1632. As for the fortunes of this Province they have been somwhat different from the rest of this Kingdom trained by a factious Prophet to revolt from the King of Fesse and Morocco whose Estate they very much endangered sending an Army of 50000 men to the Gates of Morocco But being discomfited by Joseph sirnamed Telephinus he followed them into their own Country which he wasted with great cruelty for ten moneths together consuming above a million of them and leaving the province to the mercy of Wolves and Lyons Repeopled afterwards by Almansor with Arabian Colonies Given about fifty years after that by the Princes of the Marine family to more civil Inhabitants by whom the Arabians were expelled and the Province consequently reduced into some good Order 2. Westward of Temesna lieth the Province of FESSE properly and specially so called Extended in length from the River Burugrug to the River Inavis for the space of 100 miles A very fruitful Province well stored with
own family as before is sayd and to that end called in the French who after made such fowl work in Italie 29 Julio the second had more in him of the Souldier than the Prelate recovering many Towns unto the Church which had been formerly usurped being taken from the Occupants by Caesar Borgias and keeping Italie in his time in continuall wars This is the Pope who passing over the bridge of Tiber brandished his Sword and threw his Keyes into the River saying that if Peters Keyes would not serve his turn then Pauls Sword should do it 30 Leo the tenth was indeed a great Favourer of Learning but of great prodigalitie and vast expence For maintainance whereof he sent his saleable Indulgences into France and Germany which business being indiscreetly handled by his Ministers occasioned Luther in Germany and Zuinglius amongst the Switzers first to write against them and afterwards to question many points of Popish Doctrin In pursuance of which quarrell the Pope of Rome burnt Luthers Books whom he declared for an Heretick and Luther did the like at Wittenberg with the Popes Canon Law whom he declared to be a Persecutor a Tyrant and the very Antichrist Which flame increased so fast and inlarged so far that it burnt down a great part of the Papall Monarchy 31 Pius the fourth continued the Councill formery called at Trent by Pope Paul the third but interrupted and layd aside from on Pope to another and having brought it to an end and thereby setled and confirmed the Interess of the Church of Rome caused it to be received as Oecumenicall though the Italian Bishops being most of them the Popes creatures did more than double the number of all the rest and yet some of the rest also were but meerly Titulars He added also a new Creed consisting of twelve Articles to be added to that of the Apostles by all who lived in the Communion of the Church of Rome But of the words and actions of these Ghostly Fathers we have said enough if not too much I will therefore end with that of the Painter who being blamed by a Cardinall for giving to S. Peters picture too much of the red replyed that he had made him so as blushing at the lives of those who were called his Successours As for the Temporall power and greatness of the Popes of Rome there is a pretended Donation of the Emperor Constantine by which the City of Rome it self most part of Italie and Africk and all the Ilands of those Seas are conferred upon them the forgery whereof is very learnedly shewn by our learned Cracanthorp in his discourse upon that subject But that Donation might most justly be suspected of Fraud and Forgery though no body had took the pains to detect the same considering how fearfull the Popes are grown to have the truth thereof disputed insomuch that many leaves are razed out of Guicciardine by the Inquisition where it had been questioned For in that place the Historian not only denieth the sayd feigned Donation but affirmes that divers learned men reported that Constantine and Silvester to whom it is sayd to have been made lived in divers Ages Then sheweth how base and obscure the Authority of the Pope was in Rome it self during the time that the barbarous Nations made havock of Italie 2 That in the institution of the Exarchate the Popes had nothing to do with the Temporall Sword but lived as subject to the Emperors 3 They were not very much obeyed in matters Spirituall by reason of the corruption of their manners 4 That after the overthrow of the Exarchate the Emperors now neglecting Italie the Romans began to be governed by the advice and power of the Popes 5 That Popin of France and his sonne Charles having overthrown the Kingdom of the Lombards gave unto the Popes the Exarchate Urbine Ancona Spoteto and many other Towns and Territories about Rome 6 That the Popes in all their Buls and Charters expressed the date of them in these formall words Such a one the Lord our Emperour reigning 7 That long after the translation of the Empire from France to Germany the Popes began to make open protestation that the Pontificiall dignity was rather to give Laws to the Emperors than receive any from them 8. That being thus raised to an earthly power they forgot the salvation of souls sanctity of life and the Commandments of God propagation of Religion and Charity towards men And that to raise arms to make war against Christians to invent new devices for getting of money to prophane sacred things for their own ends and to inrich their kindred and children was their only study And this is the substance of Guicciardine in that place an Author above all exception He was a man whom the Popes imployed in many businesses of principall importance so that no hate to them but love to the truth made him write thus much As for the City of Rome so unlikely is it to have been given by Constantine that neither Pepin nor Charles his sonne though more beholding to the Popes than that Emperor was could be induced to part with it Lewis surnamed Pius is said to have been the first Donor of it and a Copy of his Donation is found in the third Book of Volaterran subscribed by the Emperor his three sonnes ten Bishops eight Abbots fifteen Earls and the Popes Library-Keeper yet notwithstanding it is thought by many very learned and judicious men that really there was no such matter but that all this was forged by Anastasius the Popes Bibliothecarian or Library-Keeper who is cited as a witness to the Donation And yet to put the matter further out of question let us next hear what that great Politician and States-man the Recorder of Florence Nic. Machiavel hath observed in this case Rome saith he was always subject to the Lords of Italie till Theodorick King of the Gothes removed his Seat to Ravenna for thereby the Romans were inforced to submit themselves to the Bishops An. 430. or thereabouts And talking of the estate of the Popedom An. 931. he states it thus In Rome were elected yeerly out of the Nobility two Consuls who according to the antient Custom ruled that Citie Under them was appointed a Judge to minister justice to the people There was also a Counsell of twelve men which gave Governors unto the Towns subject to Rome And for the Pope he had in Rome more or less Authority according to the favour which he found with the Emperors or others then most mighty but the leaving of Italie by the German Emperors setled the Pope in a more absolute Soveraignty over the City And yet it seems they were not of such absolute power but that the Romans tugged hard with them for their Liberties Concerning which he tells us in another place That the ambition of the people of Rome did at that time viz. An. 1010. make much war with the Popes and that having helped the Pope to drive
out the Emperor and altered the Government of the City as to them seemed good suddenly they became Enemies to him and the Popes received more injuries at their hands than at any other Christian Princes and that even in those days when the Censures of the Popes made all the West of the wold to tremble yet even then did the people of Rome rebell and both the Popes and the People studied for nothing so much as how one of them might overthrow the Authority and Estimation of the other But for the method and degrees by which the Popes ascended to their temporall greatness take here an extract of the Story collected out of the best Authors by the most reverend Father in God the late Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury in his learned and laborious work against Fisher the Jesuit The Pope saith he being chosen antiently by the Clergie and people of Rome used always to receive from the Emperors hands a ratification of that choyce insomuch that about the yeer 579. when all Italie was on fire with the Lombards and Pelagius the second constrained through the necessity of the times to enter upon the Popedom without 〈◊〉 Emperors leave S. Gregorie then a Deacon was shortly after sent in an Embassie to excuse it But when the Lombards grew so great in Italic and the Empire was so infested with the Saracens and such changes happened in all parts of the world as that neither for the present the Homage of the Pope was usefull to the Emperor nor the Protection of the Emperor available for the Pope by this means was the Bishop of Rome left to play his own game by himself A thing which as it pleased him well enough so both he and his Successors made great advantage by it For being grown to that eminence by the favour of the Emperors and the greatness of that City and place of his abode he then found himself the more free the greater the Tempest was that beat upon the other And then first he set himself to alienate the hearts of the Italians from the Emperor in which he did prevail so far that Theophylact the Exarch coming into Italie was opposed by the Souldiers who wished better to the Pope than to the Emperor and the Emperors own Governor was fain to be defended from his own Souldiers by the power of the Pope who had gotten interest in them against their own Master Next he opposed himself against him and about the yeer 710. Pope Constantine the first did openly affrone Philippicus the Emperor in defence of Images as Onuphrius telleth us After him Gregory the 2d. and 3d. took up his example and did the like by Leo Isaurus By this time the Lombards began to pinch very close and to vex on all sides not only Italie but Rome too This drives the Pope to seek a new Patron and very fitly he meets with Charles Martel in France that famous Warrier against the Saracens Him he imployeth in defence of the Church against the Lombards and the Address seems very advisedly taken it proved so fortunate to them both For in short time it dissolved the Kingdom of the Lombards having then stood two hundred and four yeers which was the Popes security and it brought the Crown of France into the House of Charles and shortly after the Western Empire And now began the Popes to be great indeed For by the bounty of Pepyn the sonne of Charles that which was taken by him from the Lombards was given to the Pope that is to say the Exarchate and all that lay betwixt the Apennine and the River of Po. So that now he became a Temporall Prince But when Charles the great had set up the Western Empire then he resumed the Antient and Originall power to govern the Church to call Councills and to order Papall Elections And this power continued for a time in his posterity for Gregory the seventh was confirmed in the Popedom by the sanre Henry the fourth whom he afterwards deposed And it might have continued longer if the succeeding Emperors had had Abilities enough to secure or vindicate their own Rights But the Pope keeping a strong Counsell about him and meeting with some weak Princes and those oft-times distracted with great and dangerous wars grew stronger til he got the better yet was it carried in succeeding times with great changes of fortune and different success the Emperor sometimes plucking from the Pope and the Pope from the Emperor winning and losing ground as their spirits abilities aids and opportunities were till at last the Pope setled himself on the grounds laid by Gregory the seventh in that great power which he now useth in and over these parts of the Christian World A power first exercised saith he in another place by this Pope Gregorie the seventh and made too good upon the Emperor Henry the fourth as by Pope Adrian the fourth Alexander the third with some others upon Frederick Barbarossa And others of the Emperors were alike served when they did not submit And for this I hope his Holiness was not to be blamed For if the Emperor kept the Pope under for divers yeers together against all reason the Popes as Bellarmine affirms being never subject to the Emperor and wanting force to stand on his own Prerogative I hope the Pope having now got power enough may keep the Emperors under-foot and not suffer them any more to start before him Having thus a little glanced at the means by which the great power of the Church of Rome was first obtained let us next consider of those Policies by which this Papall Monarchy hath been so long upheld in esteem and credit We may divide them into three heads 1. Those by which they have insinuated and screwed themselves into the affections and affairs of the greatest Princes 2. Those by which already they have and by which they will hereafter be able to secure their estate And 3ly those by which they keep the people in obedeence and ignorance 1. Concerning the first First the Donation of severall Kingdoms to them which have no right nor title but by these Grants of the Pope cannot but bind them fast to uphold that power without which they could lay no clame to that which they are possessed of Of which sort was the Confirmation of the Kingdom of France to the House of Pepin of Naples to the House of Schwaben and Anjou of Navarre to the Spaniards 2. The readiness of their Ministers to kill such as resist them cannot but necessitate Princes to seek their friendship and hold fair with them especially since by a Writ of Excommunication they can arm the Subjects against their Soveraign and without the charge of leavying one souldier either destroy him utterly or bring him to conformity The frequent wars raised by them against the Emperors of Germany and that against King John in England by these Papall fulminations onely the poisoning of the said King John by a Monk of Swinestead and
and King Lewis the 11th the first of which never digested the restoring of it to that King being pawned unto his Father together with Corbie Amiens and Abbeville for no less than 400000 Crowns the later never would forgive the Earl of S. Paul for detaining it from him though under colour of his service A Town of greater note in succeeding times for the famous battle of St. Quintins Anno 1557. wherein King Philip the second of Spain with the help of the English under command of the Earl of Pembroke overthrew the whole Forces of the French made themselves Masters of the Town and thereby grew so formidable to the French King that the Duke of Guise was in Post hast sent for out of Italic where his affairs began to prosper to look unto the safety of France it self III. More towards Hainalt and Lorrein lieth the Countrie of RETHELOIS so called of Rethel the chief Town well fortified as the rest of the Frontire places but of most note amongst the French in that the eldest sonnes of the Dukes of Nevers have usually been entituled Earls and Dukes of Rethel united to that Familie by the mariage of Lewis of Flanders Earl of Nevers with the Daughter and Heir of James Earl of Rethel Anno 1312 or thereabouts 2 St. Monhaud a Town of consequence and strength 3 Sygni a strong peece belonging to the Marquess of Vieu-Ville 4 Chasteau-Portian of more beautie but of like importance IV. Finally in the Dutchie of TIERASCHE the last part of the higher Picardie we have the Town of Guise of some note for the Castle but of more for the Lords thereof of the Ducall Familie of Lorrein from hence entituled Dukes of Guise A Familie which within a little compass of time produced two Cardinals the one entituled of Guise the other of Lorrein six Dukes that is to say the Duke of Guise Mayenne Aumal Elbeuf Aguillon and Cheureuse the Earl of Samarive and besides many Daughters maried into the best houses in France one maried to lamâ—s the 5th King of the Scots The first and he that gave the rise unto all the rest of this potent Family was Claud â—onne to Rene the second Duke of Lorrein and husband to Antomette Daughter to the Duke of Vendosme in respect of which alliance he was honoured with this title The second was Francis who endangered the Realm of Naples resisted the siedge of the Emperor Charles at Mets drove him out of Provence took Calice from Q. Mary and was at last treacherously slain at the siedge of Orleans Anno 1563. The third was Henry that great enemy of the Protestants who contrived the great Massacre at Paris and almost dispossessed Henry the third of all France He began the holy league and was finally slain at Bloys by the command of King Henry the 3d. But we must know that this Town did antiently belong to the Dukes of Lorrein and had given the title of Guise to Frederick the second sonne of Iohn and Charles the third sonne of Râ—ne both the first of those names before Claud of Lorrein was advanced to the title of Duke Of most note next to Guise it self is 2 Ripemont on the South of Guise 3 Chastelet upon the border towards Luxembourg a strong Town and one of the best outworks of France 4 Mazâ—ers upon the Maes or Mâ—use a place of great strength and like importance As for the state of this whole Province I doe not finde that it was ever passed over by the French Kings unto any one hand as almost all the rest of France had been at some time or other but distracted into divers Lordships Some of which fell to the Crown of France by confiscations and others by conquest Some held of England some of the Earls of Artois and others of Flanders and lastly of the Dukes of Burgundie as Lords of those Provinces those which depended upon England being seized on by Charles the 7th on the loss of Normandie by the English as those which held of Burgundie were by Lewis his sonne immediately on the death of Duke Charles at the battel of Nancie Anno 1476. NORMANDIE NORMANDIE is bounded on the East with the River Some which parteth it from Picardie on the West with Bretagne and some part of the Ocean on the North with the English Channel by which divided from England and on the South with France specially so called and the County of Maine It made up the whole Province of Lugdunensis Secunda in the time of the Romans the Metropolis whereof was Roven and in the greatness of the French Empire had the name of Neustria corruptly so called for Westria the name of Westria or Westonrich being given by some to this part of the Realm of West-France as that of Austria or Ostenrich to a part of East-France Afterwards being bestowed upon the Normans by Charles the Simple it was called Normandie In this Countrie is the little Signeurie of IVIDOT heretofore said to be a free and absolute Kingdom advanced to that high dignitie by Clotaire the seventh King of the French who having abused the wife of one Gautier de Ividot so called because of his dwelling here and afterward to prevent revenge killed the man himself to make some satisfaction to his Familie for so great an injury erected the Lordship of Ividot to the estate of a Kingdom and gave unto the heirs of this Gâ—utier or Walter all the prerogative of a free and absolute Monarch as to make Laws coyn money and the like From hence the French call a man that hath but small demaines to maintain a great title a Roy d' Ividot At last but at what time I know not it fell again to a Lordship and belongeth now to the house of Bellay in Bretagne But to proceed from the poor Kingdom of Ividot to the rich Dukedom of Normandie for largeness of Extent multitudes of People number and stateliness of Cities fertilitie of Soyl and the commodiousness of the Seas it may worthily be accompted the chief Province of France Well watered with the River Seine which runneth quite thorough it as do also 2 the Orne and 3 the Avâ—n not to say any thing of 4 Robee 5 Ante and 6 Reinelle and many others of less note In length it reacheth 170 miles and about 60 in bredth where it is narrowest containing in that round the largest and fairest Corn-fields that are to be seen in all France Of all other naturall commodities it is extreme plentifull excepting Wines which the Northern coldness of the Climate admits not of or sparingly at the best and of no perfection The people of it formerly renowned for feats of Arms the Conquerours of England Naples Sicil and the Kingdom of Aâ—tioch in the East at this time thought to be of a more sharp and subtill wit than the rest of the French Scavans au possible en proceces plaideries saith Ortelius of them especially in the quillets and quirks of Law It is
his exploits against the English mounted upon the top of an high hill at the confluence of the Loire and Aigre 3 Vendosme Vindocinum in Latine the chief Town of the Dukedom of Vendosme not otherwise of note than for the Earles and Dukes which have born this Title of which as being the Progenitors of the Kings now regnant I have thought fit to adde the ensuing Catalogue Earles and Dukes of Vendosme 1386. 1 Iohn of Bourbon Grandchild of Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon the first Earl of Vendosme of this Familie 1432. 2 Lewis of Bourbon a Confederate with Ioan the Virgin in her actions against the English 1446. 3 Iohn of Bourbon the II. from whom descended the Princes of Roch-sur-you and the Dukes of Montpensier 1472. 4 Francis of Bourbon 1495. 5 Charles of Bourbon the first Duke of Vendosme from whose youngest Son called Lodowick or Lewis descend the now Princes of Conde and Earls of Soissons 1537. 6 Antony of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarre 1562. 7 Henry of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarâ—e afterwards King of France also by the name of Henry the 4th 8 Caesar de Vendosme one of the Sonnes of Henry the 4th by the Duchess of Beaufort created by his Father Duke of Vendosme and once designed his Successour in the Crown of France Afterwards by the procurement of the King his Father maried to the Daughter and Heir of Philibert Emanuel D. of Mercoeur a younger branch of the house of Lorrein possessed of a fair and goodly estate in the Dukedom of Bretagne in the right of his Wife a Daughter and Heir of the house of Martignes a branch of the Familie of those Dukes By means whereoâ— the Duke of Vendosme hath not only a large inheritance but great autoritie in that Countrie The Arms of the Earls and Dukes of Vendosme were and are Azure six Flower de Lyces Or. 3. 2. 1. 8 BERRY BERRY is bounded on the North with La Beausse on the South with Limosin on the East with Heurepoix part of France specially so called and some part of Bourbonnois on the West with Poictou and Toureine in the Dukedom of Anjou In Latine called Biturigam Regiâ— from the Bituriges the old Inhabitants of this tract by Plinie Strabo and some others called the Bituriges Cubi to difference them from the Bituriges Vbisci dwelling about Beurdeaux The Countrie watred in the East with the River Faye in the South with the Covre in the North with the Cher and in the inland parts with Indre Arnon Theo Eure and others which we shall meet withall anon of no great note but such as much conduce to the fruitfulness of it affording it the benefit of fat pastures and flourishing Meadowes which breed great multitudes of Cattell and such stocks of Sheep that when they tax a man for lying in excess of numbers they use to say Phy Sir thâ—re are not so many Sheep in Berry It containeth in it 3â—â— walled Towns the chief whereof are 1 Bâ—urges a Town of great strength by nature and as well fortified by Art situate in a low Flat amongst deep impassable Bogs and Marishes caused by the over-flowings of the Auron Yeure Molon and Aurette small Riverets but of great waters when they meet together By means whereof it may be easily drowned at the approach of an enemy for that cause made the fastnesâ— and retreat of Charles the 7th in his long Wars against the English possessed at that time of Paris and the greatest part of the Kingdom The poor Prince in the mean time fain to feast it here with a Rump of Mutton and a Chick and that but upon high daies neither from his constant abode here and that withall he had been Duke of this Countrie in the life of his three elder Brethren by the English in derision called King of Berry A large fair and rich Town it is the Seat of an Arch-Bishop a Seige Presidial and one of the best Vniversities in France especially for the studie of the Civil Lawes first founded by K. Lewis the 9th and afterwards restored or perfected by Charles Duke of Berry the Brother of King Lewis the 11th Some fabulous founders and as ridiculous originations have been thought of for it as that it was built by Ogyges a Grand-child of Noah by whom called Bytogyges which in the corruption of the following times came forsooth unto Bituriges which Etymologie were it as dear bought as it is farre-fetched might be good for Ladies and then it would be good for somewhat Others no less absurdly will have it called Bituris quasi Bi-Turris from two fair Towers which formerly as they pretend were erected here one of the two in part still standing and unto this they say alludeth an old Grammarian thus Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear But the truth is it was thus called from the Bituriges the Biturigum Civitas of Antoninus and by that name in the division of old Gaul by the Emperour Constantine made the Metropolis of the Province of Aquitania Prima of which this Countrie was a part 2 Viarron or Viarzon pleasantly seated amongst Woods Vines and Rivers the Rivers Arnon Thee Cher and Yeure meeting hereabouts Built in or neer the place of the old Avaricum a town of great note and strength in the time of Caesar the Revolt whereof gave such a check to his proceedings that he was fain to stretch his wits and valour on the verie tenter-hooks before it was again recovered 3 Concressant on the River Souldre beautified with a strong and magnificent Castle 4 Chasteau Roux on the River Indre of which little memorable 5 Issaudun on the River Theo the Bailliage for that part of the Countrie 6 Montfalcon an antient Baronie 7 Argenton on the River Creuse the title and estate of Philip de Comines hence called Seigneur de Argenton who writ the Historie of France under Lewis the 11th in which he dived so farre into and writ so plainly of the greatest affaires of State that Queen Catharine de Medices used to say that he had made as many Hereticks in State-Policie as Luther had done in Religion 8 Sancerre seated on an high hill neer the River Loire by some Latine Writers called Xantodorum but most generally said to be so called quasi Sacrum Cereris from the Godess Ceres herein worshipped A Town of great consequence and strength and as such assigned over to the Hugonots Anno 1579. as a Town of Caution for their securitie and the better keeping of the Articles of Peace then agreed upon famous not long after for enduring a most desperate and tedious Siege under Charles the 9th by whom those Articles were almost no sooner made than broken Here is also in this Province the Town and Signeurie of Aubignie adorned with many privileges an ample territorie and a beautiful Castle Bestowed by Charles the sixt on Robert the
of their Husbands Estates and there equall share in all Lands yea even such as are holden in Knights service privileges wherewith other Women are not acquainted Of high esteem in former times amongst forrein Nations for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries who before admired them 6 The Wooll of Enâ—land is of exceeding fineness especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire that of Lemster in Herefordshire and of the Isle of Wight Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes dispersed all over the world especially High Germany Muscovy Turkie and Persia to the great benefit of the Realm as well in return of so much money which is made of them as in setting to work so many poor people who from it receive sustenance Before the time of King Edward the 3d English men had not the art or neglected the use of making cloth till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought And as his Successors have laid Impositions on every cloth sold out of the Realm so his Predecessors had as their occasions required some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll In the beginning of this Edwards Warres with France the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich combined with him and ayded him in his Warres against that King And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 140000 l. ready money to ayd them by Sea and Land if need required and to make Bâ—uges then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome the Staple for his Woolls Here the Staple continued 15 yeers at which time the Flemmings having broke off from the King and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were removed them from Bruges into England And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bringing their Woolls unto the Ports as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy he placed his Staples at Excester Bristoll Winchester Westminster Chichester Canterbury Norwich Lincoln York and Newcastle for England at Caermarden for Wales and at Dublin Waterford Cork and Tredah for Ireland He further Enacted that no English Irish or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity no not by License if any such should be granted on pain of Confiscation and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure Lastly he allured over hither divers Flâ—mmings which taught our men the making of clothes who are now grown the best Clothworkers in the World and to encourage men in that Art it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d enacted to be Felony to carry any Woolls unwrought When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples the King removed them to Callice which he had Conquered and desired to make wealthy From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated now to one now to another Town in Belgium and still happy was that Town in what Country soever where the English kept a house for this Traffick the confluence of all people thither to buy infinitely inriching it Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th and Maximilian Archduke and Lord of Belgium they removed but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians with solemn Procession Princely Triumph sumptuous Feasts rare Banquettings and expressions of much Love but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th to Henry of Castile and John of Aragon Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that before the Warres of the Low-Countries the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns The next commodity to the Wooll though not mentioned in the verse fore-going are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole Lead and Tinne to say nothing of the Mines of Iron as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland and by that the great City of London and many other good Towns besides which could not possibly subsist in this generall decay of Woods and neglect of planting but by this commoditie The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire those of Tinne in Cornwall where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Europe till one of the Tinne-workers flying out of England for a murder passed into Germany Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia not known before and set on Foot that trade amongst them to the great prejudice saith my Author of the Earls of Cornwall who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure I might subjoyn the Bells and Parks for which this Kingdom is as eminent among forein Nations as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse The Bells so many tunable and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides Parkes more in England than in all Europe The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison being that of Woodstock made by King Henry the first whose example being followed by his Successors and the Lords and great men of the Realm the number so increased in a little time that at the last besides 55 Forrests and 300 Chases there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere And that the Deere might graze with pleasure and the Sheep with safety great care was taken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves I know it hath been a tradition of old Writers that England never had any Wolves at all and that they would not live here brought from other places but it is not so here being store of them till Edgar King of England commuted the 20 l. of Gold 300 l. of Silver and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves by which means they were quite rooted out in time the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more The Air of this Country is very temperate neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer because of its
Iohn expelled the invading French out of England and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th was restored unto the Dukedom of â—â—yenne held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt Exhausted by the Pope and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons but at last victorious 56. 1274. 9 Edward the Sonne of Henry awed France subdued Wales brought Scotland into subjection of whose King and Nobility he received homage 34. 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first a dissolute Prince hated of the Nobles and contemned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston and the Sâ—eucers was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots and being deposed by a strong Faction raised against him by his Queen and Roger Lord Mortimer was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle 19. 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d a most vertuous and valorous Prince brought the Scots to obedience overthrew the French in two great Battails took the Town of Callice and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom 50. 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings lost many of his Peeces in France and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of Lâ—ncaster and Glecester and taken Prisoner by his Cosin the Duke of Hereford he was forced to resign his Crown and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle The Lancastrian Line 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d was by the power of the Sword but with the consent of the people setled in the Throne and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions 15. 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence and Pattern of true vertue pursued the Title of France and won it being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown but lived not to possesse it 9. 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious but unfortunate Prince was crowned K. of France in Paris which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford and Humphrey of Glocester after whose deaths he not only lost France to the French but England and his life to the Yorkish Faction 38. The Yorkish Line 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cambridge and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York the fift Sonne of King Edward the third challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grandmother Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March the Sonne of Edmund Mortimer Earl of March and of Philippa his Wife sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence the third Sonne of the said King Edward and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaunâ— The claim first set on foot by his Father the Duke of York who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Houses especially that of Towton in which were slain 36000 English was quickly seated in the possession of England and Ireland 23. 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard in the Tower of London 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince to make way unto the Diadem murdered King Henry the 6th and Prince Edward his Sonne 3. George Duke of Clarence his Brother 4 Hastings a saithfull servant to King Edward 5 Rivers Vaughan and Grey the Queens kindred 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign with his young Cousin Richard 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices and his Wife Anne so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth 3. The Vnion of the Families 1487 19 Henry VII Earl of Richmund Heir to the House of Lancaster as Sonne of Margaret Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster after the overthrow of Richard maried Elizabeth Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th uniting by that mariage the divided Families He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood as being Sonne to Edmund â—ndor Earl of Richmund Sonne to Owen Tudor descended from Cadwalladar the last of the Britans and Katharine of France Widdow of Henry the 5th His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels the chief being Lambert and the Followers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck 23. 1509. 20 Henry VIII Heir to both Families between which were fought for the Diadem 17 pitched Feids in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes Marquesses and Earls 200000 of the common people besides Barons and Gentlemen This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes and began the Reformation of Religion though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther for which the Pope gave him the honourable Title oâ— The Defender of the Faith afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Parliament to his Heirs and Successors A Prince of great vices but or greater vertues 38. 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife out of whose womb he was fain to be cut to come into the World as Caesar was but he had neither Caesars Fortune nor length of life dying very young and his affairs conducted by divided Counsels though otherwise of great hopes and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers 6. 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain the Widow of his Brother Arthur restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French which proved the loss of her life also as it was supposed 5. 1558. 23 Elizabeth the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife a most gracious and Heroick Princess was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign to sway the Scepter of the kingdom She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother refined the corrupt coin brought in by her Father furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of warlike Ammunitions encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions succoured the Scots against the French the French Protestants against the Papists and both against the Spaniard defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain commanded the whole Ocean entred League with the Moscovite and was famous for her prudence and government amongst the â—urks Persians and Tartars yea her very Enemies Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign and the 70th of her life on the 24th of
worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town so it obtained the rights of a County Palaâ—â—e for the County also 5 Thurles in the same Countie which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of â—rmona but not else observable 6 Waterford on the River Showre a well-traded Port a Bishops See and the second Citie of the Kingdom Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland and for that cause endowed with many ample privileges First built by some Norwegian Pirates who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power 6 Cork by the Latines called Corcagia the principall of that Countie and a Bishops See well walled and fitted with a very commodious Haven consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length inhabited by a civill wealthy and industrious people 7 Dunk-Eran an old Episcopall See supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie but not else observable 8 Kinsale upon the mouth of the River Rany a commodious Port opposite to the Coasts of Spain and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar ' but soon recovered after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof by the valour and indefatigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom 9 Baltimore 10 Youghall and 11 Bere-haviâ—â— all upon the Sea and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens 12 Lâ—smore of old a Bishops See now annexed to Waterford in which shire it standeth Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province but that it was so carefully looked to by the Kings of England that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer in the reign of Queen Elizabeth in power and place next to the Deputie himself called the Lord President of Mounster by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland The antient Inhabitants of this Iland being originally Britans as before is said were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii Darmi Volnntii Venâ—cniâ— and Erdini possessing the Northern parts now Vlster the Anteri Gangani and Nagnatae inhabiting Connaught the Velibori Vterni Vodii and Coriondi in the South now Mounster and the Menapii Cauci Blanii Brigantes taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster Principall Cities of the which were Eblana now Dublin Menapia now Waterford Nagnata which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis Rhigia Rheba Macolicum Laberus Ivernis c. not easily discernable by what names we may call them now this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence Towards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin and some other places but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long being hardly able to defend their own against that people The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations Danes Swedes and Normans all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie But after finding the weakness of the Iland divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turgesius whom they elected for their King soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant This petit King by name Omo-Caghlen had a Daughter of renowned beautie whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion as if honoured by it made answer That besides his Daughter he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties which should all be readie at command Turgesius swallowing this bait desired him with all speed to effect this meeting But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women a company of young Gentlemen who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives conducted them to the Tyrants Bed-chamber And they according to the directions given them when for that little modesty sake he had in him he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room assaulted him now ready for and expecting more kind embraces and left him dead in the place The Methian King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot all which upon a signe given rush into the Palace and put to death all the Norwegians and other attendants of the Tyrant After this the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172 in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth and being by him driven out of his Kingdom came to the Court of England for succour To this Petition Henry the second then King condescended sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare surnamed Sâ—rongbow Earl of Pembroke who restored King Dermot and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection John King of England was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d who for the ornament of his royaltie sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume But here we are to understand that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power Lords Paramount as we use to say And though themselves retained only the name of Lords yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects the honourable but invidious title of Duke of Ireland And they retained this title of Lords till the yeer 1542 in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament was declared K. of Ireland as a name more sacred and repleat with Majestie than that of Lord at which time also he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God of the Church of Ireland and the pretended jurisdiction of all forein Powers especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉 renownced by Law though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious
Germans whom he also vanquished subject unto the Roman Empire By Constantine the Great made part of the Diocese of Gaul and by him cast into four Provinces that is to say 1. Belgica Prima containing the Dukedome of Lorraine and the land of Triers the Metropolis whereof was Triers 2. Belgica Secunda comprehending Artois Picardie and the Countrey of Chambray with parts of Campagne and France Speciall of which the Metropolis was Rhemes 3. Germania Prima comprehending Alsatia part of the Palatinate and the Bishoprick of Mentz the Metropolitan City of that Province and 4. Germania Secunda containing Cleveland Brabant Guelderland Vtrecht Holland Zeland Flanders Hainalt Namurce Luxembourg Limbourg and the land of Colen which last was honoured with the title of the Metropolitan In the declining of the Empire they were invaded and possessed by the French under whom they made the Kingdome of Metz or Ostenrick united to the rest of France by Childerick the third and made a Member of that Kingdome of which they continued an especiall part till the time of Lewis the godly Son of Charles the Great By whom and Charles the Bald and others of that line both in France and Germanie they were parcelled into many petite estates and principalities so many of them became united in the house of Burgundie passing under the accompt of Belgium under which name and notion we do now consider it And taking it according to this name and notion it is in compasse 1000. Italian or 250. German miles and is situated in the northern Temperate Zone under the 7. 8. 9. Climates the longest day in the midst of the 7. Climate where it doth begin being 16. hours and the beginning of the 9. Climate increased to 16. hours three quarters or near 17. hours The Aire in these later dayes grown more wholesome then formerly partly by the wonderfull increase of the Inhabitants and partly by the incredible industry of the people who by draining the Marishes and converting the standing waters into running streams have purged the aire of many grosse and unhealthy Vapours which did thence usually arise in times foregoing The Countrey is very populous containing welnigh three millions of souls the men being for the most part well proportioned great lovers of our English Beer unmindfull both of good turns and injuries of good wit for inventing and of a most indefatigable industry for perfecting the rarest Manufactures For unto them we are indebted for the making of Cloth which we learnt of the Flemmings as also for Arras-hangings Dornix Clocks Watches and the perfection of the Mariners Compasse They restored Musick and found out divers Musicall Instruments being naturally good Musicians and generally so given unto it and so perfect in it that heretofore till the Art of Musick grew more common there were not many great mens houses which had them not to teach their Children To them belongeth also the invention of Chariots the laying on of colours with oyle the working of Pictures in glasse and the making of Worsteds Saies and Tapestries the making of which and other Stuffes being driven out of their Countrey by the Duke of Alva they first taught the English The women generally are of a good complexion well proportioned especially in the leg and foot honourers of vertue active and familiar Both within doors and without they govern all which considering the naturall desire of women to bear rule maketh them too imperious and burdensome They use for the most part the Germane or Dutch Language with a little difference in the Dialect But in the Provinces adjoyning to France that is to say Luxembourg Mamurce Artois Hainalt and some parts of Flanders and Brabant they use the French but speak the same very corruptly and imperfectly by reason of that mixture which it hath of the Dutch or German yet so that one may easily discern those people to be French originally or some remainder of the old Gaules mastered by the French but not rooted out from their language or first originall called to this day by the name of Wallons the Germans usually changing G into W as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and in the like case Wales for Galles I know there is another Etymologie of the name of Wallons some making them to be of the Burgundian race who at their first passing over the Rhene enquired their way of the Countrey people in these words Ou allons i.e. Whither go we which being oft repeated by them occasioned them to be called Wallons A trim invention doubtlesse but of no solidity nor to be further honoured with a confutation The Countrey in those parts which lye towards Germanie especially on the South-east bordering upon Cleveland and Lorraine is somewhat swelled with hils and overshaded with woods the reliques of the great Forrest of Ardenne which once took up a great part thereof But towards the West and North where it joyns to the Sea it is plain and levell â—ull of flats and marishes affording very litle corne but abounding in pasturage which yeeld a great increase of butter and cheese good store of beeves and horses of more then ordinary bignesse By reason of which low and levell situation and the ill neighbourhood of a troublesome and unruly sea it hath been formerly much subject to inundations insomuch as in the time of King Henry 2. Flanders was so overflown that many thousands of people whose dwellings the sea had devoured came into England to beg new seats and were by that King first placed in Yorkeshire and then removed to Pembrookeshire Since that it hath in Zeland swallowed eight of the Islands and in them 300. Towns and Villages many of whose Churches and strong buildings are at a dead low water to be seen And as once Ovid said of Helice and Buris cities of Achaia so may we of these Invenies sub aquis adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata solent cum moenibus oppida versis That is to say The waters hide them and the Saylers show The ruined wals and steeples as they row The chief Commodities which they vent into other Countries are Linnen Scarlets Worsted Saies Silks Velvets and the like rich Stuffes together with great quantities of Armour Ropes Cables Butter Cheese c. Of which excepting Cheese and Butter there is nothing of the naturall growth of the Countrey the rest being Manufactures which they make out of such materials as they fetch out of forein Regions But the Commodity which yeeldeth them most benefit is that of Fish not caught upon their own coast neither but either in the northern seas or the coast of England the very Herrings which they catch on the shores of England to the no small dishonour of the English nation bringing them a revenue besides what is pursed up by the Adventurers of 440000. pounds per annum and that of Codfish which they catch on the coasts of Frizeland amounting to 150000 l. sterling yearly Captains of note and eminence it hath bred
reason be assigned for Zutphen in regard it is a State more ancient then that of Guelderland it self and not depending anciently on the fortunes of it united to it by the marriage of Othe of Nassaw the first Earl of Guelderland with Sophia daughter and heir of Wickman the last Earl of Nutphen So as this Earldome ended when that first began After this it continued subject to the Earls and Dukes of Gueldres till the revolt of Holland and the other Provinces from the King of Spain at what time it was besieged for the States by the Earl of Leicester at the siege whereof fell that gallant Gentleman Sir Philip Sidney of whom our British Epigrammatist thus verfifieth Digna legi scribis facis dignissima scribi Scripta probant doctum te tua facta probum Thou writ'st things worthy reading and didst doe Things worthy writing too Thy Acts thy valour show And by thy works we do thy learning know And though upon the losse of that gallant man nephew and heir unto that Earl the siege was raised at the present yet was it re-enforced again anno 1190. and the Town then taken continuing ever since in the confederacy of the States united GROINING-LAND hath on the east East-Friseland on the west West-Friseland on the North the main Ocean on the South Over-yssell so wedged in as it were betwixt both Friselands that some hold it to be but a part of the West It containeth under it the Country called the Ommelâ—nds corruptly for the Emmelands as I conjecture because lying along the River Ems and therein 145 Burroughs and Villages the chief whereof are 1. Dam near the Ems bordering on East-Friseland 2 Keykirk 3. Old-Haven standing on the Sea As for the town of Groyning it self it is rich great and very well built situate-amongst divers small streames which run through it and having also divers Channels for conveyance of waters which addes much to the safety and strength thereof A town of great jurisdiction both within and without judging absolutely without appeals in causes both Civill and Criminall in Spirituall subject heretofore to the Bishop of Munster till made one of the new Bishopricks by King Philip the second anno 1559. And though the Prince in Civill causes had his officer or Lieutenant there yet in Criminall the town was Soveraign and granted pardons as Soveraign of the whole estate paying to the Prince for all duties yeerly but 6000 Crowns Both Town and Country anciently belonged to the Bishops of Vtrecht by whose negligence in defending them they submitted their estate to the Dukes of Guelderland But the Dukes of Saxonie laying some claim to it disturbed this agreement for a time during which Ezardus the Earl of East-Friseland possessed himself of it but not able to make good his unjust possession sold his estate therein to Gueldres anno 1514. to whom of right it did belong Afterwards in the yeer 1536. they put themselves under the command of Charles the fift but with the reservation of all their priviledges and ancient Liberties for preservation of the which in danger to be over-born by the power of the Spaniard they consederated with the rest of the united States anno 1594. and so still continue The antient inhabitants of these Countries were the Menapii and Sicambri very valiant people possessing Guelderland and the Majores Frisii which were planted in Groyning and the rest of Friseland Of these the Sicambri were accompted the most valiant people uniting with other nations in the name of French and by that name possessing with the rest of those Nations the mighty Empire of the West In the division whereof by the posterity of Charles the Great these Countries were first part of the Kingdome of Austrasia or East-France afterwards of the Germane Empire governed at the first by Guardians or Protectours created by the people in the reign of Charles the Bald the two first being Wickard and Lupold or Leopold two Brethren who fixing their chief Seat in the Castle of Gueldres occasioned the whole Country to be called Guelderland But they and their successours by what name or title soever called were in effect but Provinciall Officers accomptable to the Emperours for their administration the first free Prince hereof being Otho of Nassaw who having to his first wife the Lady Aleide daughter of Wickard the last Guardian was by the Emperour Henry the third made first Earl of Guelderland adding thereto the State of Zutphen by a second marriage as is said before In Reinold the ninth Earl it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria anno 1339. sold by Duke Arnold justly incensed at his ungracious son Adolp to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florens of ready money and an Annuall pension anno 1472. But notwithstanding this Agreement Adolph upon the death of Charles possessed himself of it and left it unto Charles his son who finally surrendred it unto Charles the fift anno 1547. EARLS and DUKES of GVELDERLAND 1079 1 Otho of Nassaw the first Earl 2 Gerard the son of Oth by his first wife Aleide 1131 3 Henry the son of Gerard. 1162 4 Gerard II. son of Henry 1180 5 Otho II. brother of Gerard. 1202 6 Gerard III. son of Otho the second 1229 7 Otho III. son of Gerard who walled the towes of Ruermond Aruhem Bomel Goch Wageniâ—gen and Harderwick 1271 8 Reinold son of Otho the third taken and imprisoned till his death by 1326 9 Rainold II. his own son created the first Duke of Gueldres by the Emperour Lewis of Bavavaria at Francfort Anno 1339. liberall to the poof and a great Patron of the Muses 1343 10 Rainold III. son of Rainold the 2 d molested with continuall wars with his brother Edward by whom taken and imprisoned till his dying day 1371 11 Edward the son of Rainold the second by Eleanor the daughter of Edward the third of England his second wife dyed the same yeer with his brother the last of the male issue of Otho of Nassaw 1371 12 Mary by some called Joan Sister of Edward by the same venter and wife of William Earl of Gulick 13 William son of William Duke of Gulick and Mary of Gueldres admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the second 14 Rainold IV. the brother of William 15 Arnold of Egmond son of John Lord of Egmond and Mary his wife daughter of Joan the sister of Rainold and William the two last Dukes succeeded in the estate of Gueldres taken impriâ—oned and most barbarously handled by his own son Adolph and delivered by Charles the Warlike Duke of Bargâ—ndie he sold to him his estates of Gueldres and Zutphen to be injoyed by him after his decease anno 1472. 1473 16 Adolpâ— the wicked son of Arnold dispossessed of his estate by the said agreement which Duke Charles enjoyed for his life after the death of the said Charles was restored to liberty by the Gauntois anno 1467. and made the Generall of their
the Cathedrall Church of Wurtzburg July 19. 1633. the Nobility and Gentry of the Countrey doing homage to him and all the Magistrates and Officers of the severall Cities taking the oaths of Allegiance the new Duke also making Oath that he would carefully maintain them in their rights and Priviledges In the solemnities of which day the first great Gun discharged in the way of triumph broke in the going off without any hurt done but the wounding of one souldier onely An omen that all this solemn Act would prove but a Pageant and break in pieces at the first giving fire unto it And so accordingly it did the victory at Norlingen which followed not long after this putting the Bishops once more into their possessions and leaving nothing to the new Duke but an hungry title And therefore leaving both the old and new Titular Dukes wee will here adde the Catalogue of those who were Dukes indeed and had together with the title the full possession of the Countrey DVKES of FRANCONIA of the DVTCH or GERMAN RACE 974 1 Conradus surnamed Salicus created Duke of Franconia by Otho the first whose daughter Luitgardis he had marryed after the death of Henry the second elected Emperour by the name of Conrade the second anno 1025. 1040 2 Henry the sonne of Conrade Duke of Franconia and Emperour by the name of Henry the third 1056 3 Henry II. of Franconia and IV. of the Empire 1106 4 Henry III. of Franconia and the V. of the Empire 1125 5 Frederick surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Schwaben Nephew of Frederick the Antient Duke of Swevia and of Agnes his wife the sister and next heir of Henry succeeded in the Empire after the death of Conrade the third his Uncle anno 1153. 1190 6 Frederick the second sonne of Barbarossa II. Duke of Franconia and Schwaben 7 Conrade II. brother of Frederick the second succeeded in both Estates 8 Philip the younger brother of Conrade succeeded in both Dukedomes after his decease and on the death of Henry the sixt his eldest brother was elected Emperour anno 1198. 1207 9 Frederick III. of Franconia and the V. of Suevia sonne of the Emperour Henry the sixt whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of Naples and Sicil anno 1202. and on the death of Otho the fourth anno 1212. was elected Emperour of that name the second 1250 10 Conrade III. of Franconie the II. of Schwaben and the IV. of the Empire the son of Frederick the third whom he succeeded in al his Titles and Estates 1254 11 Conradine sonne of Conrade the third Duke of Franconia and Schwaben dispossessed of his Kingdomes of Naples and Sicil by Manfred the Base Brother of his Father and finally beheaded by Charles of Anjou who succeeded Manfred in those Kingdomes anno 1268. After whose death this royall house being quite extinguished the Bishops of Wurtzburg did again resume the title of Dukes of Franconia content to let some of the greater Lords and Prelates which lived neer unto him to share in the possession of it as before was noted 11. WIRTENBERG and 12. BADEN These I have joined together though distinct Estates because both of them taken out of the great Dukedome of Schwaben erected both aabout one time and lying very close in a round together bounded upon the East and South with the Schwaben properly so called on the North with the lower Palatinate on the West with the Rhene and that part of Schawben which is called brisgow parted asunder by the Mountainous ridge of hils called Schwartzwald Wirtenberg lying on the East side thereof and Baden betwixt it and the Rhene And first for WIRTENBERG the air thereof is very healthy neither too hot in Summer nor too cold in Winter the soil thereof near Swartzenwald lying on the West and the Alps of Swevia on the South of it self barren and unprofitable but in some places by the industrie of the Ploughman made to yeild good corn But in the middle parts thereof which lye towards the Neccar little inferiour for fruitfulnesse both of corn and wine unto any in Germanie besides some silver mines near Wiltberg and about Puellach a small Town such abundance of brasse that the Foundation of the houses seem to be laid upon it It took this name from the Castle of Wirtenberg the first seat of the Princes of it as that did from the Intuergi inhabiting the Dutch side of the Rhene or the Virthungi as Beatus Rhenanus thinketh mentioned by Trebellius Gellio in the life of Aurelianus to which the word Berg being added for a termination made it first Tuergin-berg or Virthung-berg and after Wirtenberg Places of most importance in it are 1 Stutgard the Dukes seat a fair rich and populous town and the chief of the Dukedome seated in a pleasant and fruitfull Plaine not farre from the Neccar yeilding a quantity of wine almost incredible 2 Tubingen on both sides of the Neccar united into one with a fair stone Bridge A Town well built situate in a very rich soil and finally adorned with an Universitie here founded by Eberhard the first Duke of Wirtenberg anno 1477. in which Leonarduâ— Fuchsius that great Herbarist and Restaurator of Physick was once a Professour of that Facultie 3 Constat upon the Neccar also not far from which on the top of an hill stands the old Castle of Wirtenberg before mentioned 4 Wietberg of great esteem for its Mines of silver 5 Archingen inhabited chiefly by Jews 6 Schorndorf upon the Reems much resorted to by reason of the hot baths there as is also 7 Nownburg on the Entz. 8 Heidenhein 9 Grieningen 10 Marbach of which little memorable There are also within the limits of this Dukedom many Towns Imperiall as 1 Wimpsen and 2 Haibrum on the Neccar 3 Gepping upon the river Vils 4 Weil 5 Reutling on the Neccar also made Imperiall by Frederick the 2. anno 1240. otherwise of no great note but for the Paper mils 6 Esling The first Inhabitants hereof were the Charitni of Ptolemie and part of the Intuergi spoken of before made subject with the rest of these parts to the Almains after to the French and finally a member of the great Dukedom of Schwaben From which dismembred in the time of Henry 4. after the dangerous war raised against him by Duke Rodolphus advanced by the practise of Pope Hildebrand to the Throne Imperiall it came to have Princes of its own the first Earl being Conrade in the year 1100 by the grace and favour of the said Emp. Henry Increased by the addition of the Earldom of Montbelguard and many other accrewments it was made a Dukedom in the person of Eberhard the 6. by Maximilian the 1. anno 1495. The Earls and Dukes whereof follow thus in order The EARLS and DUKES of WIRTENBERG 1 Conrade the first Earl 2 Vlrick son of Conrade 3 John son of Vlrick 4 Lewis son of John 5 Henry son of Lewis 6 Eberhard son of Henry 7 Vlrick II. son of
Swethlanders they became better known in the flourishing times of the French Empire by the name of Normans first called 10 by Egiâ—â—hatus in his History of the life of Charles the Great infesting then the Sea-coasts of France and Belgium Under this name they fell so heavily on the French especially in the times of Charles the Simple that they extorted from him that goodly Country since of them called Normandy conferred on Rollo first Duke thereof anno 912. whose successours much increased their glory by the conquest of England as some private adventurers of them did by the conquest of the Kingdomes of Naples Sicil and Antioch Afterwards setling on their own bottome every one of these northern nations acting by it self they were called Norwegians sometimes as formerly commanding over all three Kingdomes subject successively to each but most an end governed by their own Kings till their finall subjugation by the Danes And as a Nation acting solely and by it self they subdued Ireland under the conduct of Turgesius who tyrannized there for a time as also all the Orcades and the I le of Man sold or surrendred by them upon good conditions to the English and Scots who by those titles still possesse them The Catalogue of their Kings leaving out all those of the darker times parallel to our Brute and the first Scottish Fergus as meerly fabulous we will begin with King Suibdagerus who was King of all the three Kingdomes and at his death divided them again amongst his three sons whose successours Munster thus reckoned The KINGS of NORWAY 1 Suibdagerus 2 Haddingus 3 Hetharius 4 Collerus 5 Frogerus 6 Gotarus 7 Rotherus 8 Helga 9 Hasmunus 10 Reginaldus 11 Gumaraus 12 Osmundus 13 Olaus 14 Osmundus II. not long after whose time anno scil 800. the Normans began their irruptions 15 Aquinus 16 Haraldus 17 Olaus II. 18 Sueno King of Danemark by Birth and of Norway by Conquest 19 Olaus III. son of Swaine or Sueno succeeded in the Realmes of Denmark and Norway Canutus his younger brother being King of England In this Kings time the Norwegians first received the Gospell 20 Canutus King of England succeeded his brother Olaus in the Kingdomes of Denmark and Norway to which he also added the Crown of Sweden 21 Sueno II. by whom the Kingdome was restored to the Norwegians 22 Canutus II. 23 Magnus 24 Harald II. 25 Magnus II. King of Sweden and Norway 1326 26 Magnus III. King of Sweden and Norway intending the Crown of Sweden for Ericus his eldest sonne conferred that of Norway on Haquin or Aquinus his second sonne 1359 27 Aquinus King of Norway younger sonne of Magnus the third married with Margaret eldest daughter of Waldemar the third King of Denmark so uniting the Kingdomes And though Olaus the onely son of this bed died young without any issue yet the Danes having once got footing in Norway so assured themselves of it that they have ever since possessed it as a subject Kingome keeping the Natives so poor and low that they are not able to assert their former liberties and not permitting them to use any shipping so much as for transporting their own commodities for fear they should grow wealthy and strong at Sea Besides the strong Garrisons maintained in most parts of the Country keep it in such an absolute awe that they dare not stir against the Danes if their stomachs served them So that now Norway being made subject to the Crown of Denmark or both made fellow-subjects to the same King we must next look upon these Kings not as Kings of each distinct and separate from the other but as they are in fact and title The KINGS of DENMARK and NORWAY 1376 1 Haquin or Aquinus King of Denmark and Norway of this last by descent of the other by marriage 1380 2 Olaus son of Aquinus and Margaret 1383 3 Margaret wife of Aquinus mother of Olaus and daughter of Waldemar the third after the death of her sonne in whose time she governed as his Guardian took upon her the Kingdome in her own right not onely keeping Norway in the state she found it but adding unto Denmark the Crown of Sweden won by the vanquishment of Albert Duke of Mecklenburg then King thereof A gallant and magnanimous Lady the Semiramis of Germany 1411 4 Ericus Duke of Pomeren and Knight of the Garter sonne of the Lady Mary Dutchesse of Pomeren daughter of Ingelburgis the sister of Margaret by whom adopted for her Heir succeeded after her decease in all the three Kingdomes outed of all before his death by a strong Faction made against him and his estates conferred on 1439 5 Christopher Count Palatine of the Rhene and Duke of Bavaria but in title onely the sonne of Margaret sister of Ericus chosen by the joynt consent of all the States of these Kingdomes After whose death without issue the Danes considering the great advantage they had gotten by the addition of Norway pitched upon Adolphus Duke of Sleswick and Earl of Holst for the next successour that they might get in those Estates to their Kingdome also Who excusing himself by reason of his Age and want of Children commended to them Christiern Earl of Oldenburg his kinsman and next heir who was chose according 1448 6 Christiern Earl of Oldenburg upon the commendation of his Uncle Adolfus chosen King of Danemark and Norway succeeded his said Uncle in the Estates of Holst and Sleswick continuing since united unto that Crown and added also thereunto by conquest the Kingdome of Sweden 1482 7 John son of Christiern succeeded in all three Kingdomes Knight of the Order of the Garter 1514 8 Christiern II. son of John King of Denmark Norway and Sweden which last he held under with great cruelty hated by reason of his Tyranny towards all sorts of people and outed of his Kingdomes by his Uncle Frederick anno 1522. by whom at last taken and kept in prison till he dyed anno 1559. 1523 9 Frederick brother of John and Uncle of Christiern the second chosen King of Denmark and Norway on the abdication of his Nephew reformed Religion in both Kingdomes according to the Confession of Ausbourg 1535 10 Christiern III. suppressed with great trouble the party formed against him in behalf of Christiern the second perfected the Reformation begun in the time of his Father and was a great Benefactour to the University of Copenhagen 1559 11 Frederick II. sonne of Christiern the third subdued Ditmarsh before unconquered by the Danes or the Earls of Holst and added it unto that Dukedome both being united to that Crown though held of the Empire Knight of the Garter 1588 12 Christien IV. sonne of Frederick the second brother of Anne Queen of Great Britain and Knight of the Garter engaging in a warre against the Emperour Ferdinand the second for the liberty of Germany was suddenly beat out of all the Cimbrick Chersonese by the prevailing Imperialists but compounded the businesse upon very good termes and was
number viz. Steno 2 Suanto and 3 Steno Stur the second of which the two first dyed naturall deaths and the last being by Christiern the second slaine in battell this kingdom was again possessed by the Danes 1519 35 Christiern II. King of all three kingdome used his victory so cruelly here and his subjects so insolently at home that here he was outed by Gustavus Ericus and driven out of Denmark by his Uncle Frederick 1523 36 Gustavus Ericus descended from the antient race of the kings of Sweden having vanquished and expelled the Danes was on the merit of that action chosen king of Swethland which still continueth in his house 1561 37 Ericus V. sonne to Gustavus 8. 1569 38 John II. brother of Ericus marryed Catharine the sister of Sigismund the second king of Poland 1593 39 Sigismund the sonne of John the second in the life time of his Father chosen king of Poland anno 1586. but was dispossessed of the Crown of Sweden after a long warre by his Uncle Charles 1607 40 Charles II. Duke of Suderman the youngest son of Gustavus Ericus and brother of John and Eric the two former Kings first governed here as Viceroy for his Nephew Sigismund but having an aime upon the Crowne to which he found the Lutherans not very favourable hee raised up a Calvinian partie within that Realm according to whose principles he began first to with draw his obedience from his naturall Prince and afterwards to assume the Government to himselfe speeding so well in his designe that after a long war he forced his Nephew to desist from all further enterprises and made himself king anno 1607. 1611 41 Gustavus Adolphus sonne of Charles having setled his affaires in Sweden and made peace with the king of Denmarke with whom his father was in warre at the time of his death fell first upon his Cousin Sigismund the King of â—oland from whom hee tooke many places of importance in Prussia and Livonia and in pursuance of that warre was made Knight of the Garter Afterwards having setled a truce with him hee passed into Germanie then in great danger of being absolutely inthralled to the house of Ausiria In which hee prospered so beyond all expectation that in one yeare hee passed over the â—lb the Rhâ—ne and the Danow which no Conquerour ever did before and having twice vanquished the Imperialists led by Tiâ—y and restored many of the German Princes unto their estates was in the current of his victories slaine in the battell of Lutzen Novemb. 1632. his body royally conveyed to Swethland and there interred 1632 42 Christina sole daughter of Gustavus of the age of seven yeares acknowledged Queen of Sweden the estate governed by the Counsails of the Nobility After a long warre with variable successe in Germanie they came at last to this Accord in the treaty of Munster that shee and her successours Kings and Queens of Swethland should peaceably enjoy all the Higher Pomeren with the Isles of Rugia Wollm and the Towne of Stetin in Lower Pomerland the Towne and Port of Wismar in the Dukedome of Mecklenburg and the whole Bishoprick of Bremen and Verden and the Prefecture of the Towne of Wilchusen with the title of Dukes of Bremâ—n Pomeren and Verden Princes of Rugia and Lorde of Wismar and by those titles have a place as Princes of the Empire in all Diets and Assemblies which concerne the publick By which agreement if it hold the Swedes have not onely got a good footing in Germanie a strong influence upon all the Counsels of the Empire a dore open for more forces if occasion bee and a free passage into the Western Ocean which before they wanted but may in time prove absolute Masters of the Baltick sea and make the Hamburgers those of Lubeck and possibly the Kings of Denmark and the Empire it selfe be at their devotion But leaving these things to the doubtfull issue of contingencie let us next looke upon the forces and Revenues of the Crowne of Sweden before the time of Gustavus Adolphus or as hee found it at his succession to that Crowne For though the Swedes pretend their Kingdome to be elective especially since the failing of the Royall line in Magnus the fourth and Albâ—rt of Mecklenbourg yet still the eldest son or next heir succeedeth unlesse put by by faction and strong hand as in the case of Sigismund and his Uncle Charles Which Charles so ordered his affaires that having engaged the kingdome in a warre agains his Nephew hee was sollicited at the last to accept of the Crowne to which he would by no meanes yeeld till a Law was made for the entailing of the same for ever unto his posterity whether male or female as an Hereditary Crown But whether Hereditary or Elective the King once setled in the Throne is an absolute Monarch having not onely power to levie taxes on his subjects as hee seeth occasion as five six seven eight dollars or more yearely upon every housholder according to the Proportion of his estate but also to grant a certaine number of Paisants unto such as hee meanes to favour to bee as 〈◊〉 and vaâ—sals to him according to his well deserving And whereas in the constitution of this Government every Parish hath a Landsman or Consul to decide the controversies of the same as every Territorie hath its Vicount and each Province his Lamen there lyeth an Appeal from the Landâ—man unto the Vicount and from the Vicount to the Lamen who if they bee supposed not to judge uprightly then the Appeale lies unto the Counsell and from the Counsell of Estate to the King himselfe in whom is fixed the Soveraignty and DERNIER RESORT and not unto the King and Counsell as before in Denmark The Forces of this King are either by Sea or Land By Sea hee is Commander wholly of Bodner and hath a great power in all the rest of the Baltick being able to set out 70 good Men of Warre as John the second did in the yeare 1578. seven of which were good Gallions and all the rest did carry above 50 cast peeces of all sorts besides many other good Vessels fit for service And if a Navie of this size will not serve the turne hee is not onely furnished with timber cordage and all other necessaries for the building of Ships and with good store of Ordinance and Ammunition for present use but is able to raise upon a sudden 6000 Mariners and upon little warning as many more all which hee entertaineth at no other charges in a manner then to finde them victuals insomuch as John the second before mentioned did use to say that that which cost the King of Spaine a Million of Crownes cost not him 10000 Dollars For his Land-forces they may best be estimated by the Trained Bands as wee may call them in every Province there being in all 3â— Vexillâ—s or Ensignes of Foot constantly trained and mustered in the severall Provinces each Vexille comprehending 600 or 700 men
John was Father to another John whose two Children were Carlotte a legitimate daughter and James a bastard Sonne James after the death of his Father dispossessed his Sister Carlotte of the Crown by the consent and help of the Sultan of Egypt and the better to strengthen himself against all opposition he took to wife Catharine Cornari daughter by adoption to the Venetian Senate whom at his death he made his heir if the child she went withall having then none by her should die without issue as it did not long after it was born and she seeing the factious Nobility too head-strong to be bridled by a female authority like a good child resigned her Crown and Scepter to the Venetian State Anno 1473. These defended it against all claims paying only as tribute to the Aegyptian and after to the Turkish Sultans the 40000 Crowns before mentioned till the year 1570. when Mustapha Generall of the Turks wrested it from the Venetians to the use of his Master Selimus the second who pretended title to it as Lord of Aegypt The governour of the Venetian Forces at the time of this unfortunate loss was Signior Bragadino who as long as hope of succours meanes of resistance or possibility of prevailing continued with incredible valour made good the Town of Famagusta in whose defence consisted the welfare of the whole Island At last he yielded it on honourable conditions had they been as faithfully kept as punctually agreed on But Mustapha the Turkish Generall inviting to his Tent the principall men of worth in the Town caused them all to be murdered and as for Bragadin himself he commanded his ears to be cut off his body to be flead alive and his skin stuffed with straw to be hanged at the main yard of his Gally The chief of the prisoners and spoiles were in two tall ships and one Gallion sent unto Seâ—mus but he never saw them For a Noble Cyprian Lady destinated to the lust of the Grand Signeour fired certain barrels of powder by the violence whereof both the vessels and the booty in them were in part burned in part drowned A famous and heroick act inferiour unto none of the Roman Dames so much commended in their Stories though more to be commended in a Roman than a Christian Lady Thus having summed up the affaires of this Iland from the first plantation of it till this last sad conquest I will lay down the succession of the Cyprian Kings of the Noble Lusignam Family in this ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Cyprus 1. Guy of Lusignam the titulary King of Hierusalem estated in the Kindome of Cyprus by Richard the first of England 2. Almericus the brother of Guy 3. Hugh the Sonne of Almericus 4. Henry the Sonne of Hugh 5. Hugh II. Sonne of Henry 6. Hugh III. Sonne of Hugh the second 7. John Sonne of Hugh the third 8. Henry II. the Brother of John 9. Hugh IV. Sonne of Guido the younger brother of John and Henry the second 10. Peter the Sonne of Hugh the fourth 11. Petrinus the Sonne of Peter 12. James younger brother of Peter and Uncle to Petrinus 13. James the Sonne of James made Tributary by Melechnaser to the Kingdome of Aegypt 14. John II. the Sonne of Janus 15. Carlotte sole Daughter and heir of John the second first maryed to John the Prince of Portugal and after to Lewis Prince of Savoy outed of her estate and Kingdome by 16. James II. the bastard Sonne of John the second who by a strong hand seized upon it and by help of the Venetians kept it during life 17. James III. born after the decease of his Father whom he survived not very long After whose death being the last of this Family the Venetians possessed themselves of Cyprus which they invaded with no better title than the Romans had done in former times and not likely to be blest with a long fruition of that which they had so unjustly got into their hands But of that already And here it is to be observed that these Cyprian Kings retaining the title of Hierusalem towards which they sometimes cast an eye bestowed upon their greatest Subjects and deserving Servitors both titles of Honour and Offices of State belonging antiently to that Kingdome So that we find amongst them a Prince of Antioch a Prince of Galilee a Count of Tripoli a Lord of Caesarea and a Lord of Mount Tabor a Seneschall of Hierusalem a Constable Marshall and High Chamberlain of that Kingdome also With better reason though no doubt with as little profit as the Pope gives Bishopricks and Arch-Bishopricks in Greece or Aegypt But those titular Offices are now quite extent though possibly some of the titles of honor which were took from thence may be still remaining But to return unto the Turks having thus taken Famagusta and Nicosia on which the whole Iland did depend all other Cities of it and the whole by consequence were forced to submit to the Turkish Tyranny The Noble men and Citizens of principall quality either most cruelly massacred in the sack of those Towns or banished for ever their native Countrey as men whose living there might possibly endanger their new conquest But the Countrey people Artificers and persons of inferiour rank permitted to enjoy both their lives and livelyhoods together with their severall and respective religions in the same manner as before paying such ordinary taxes as were laid upon them And so this goodly Iland came into the hands of the Turks who have hitherto enjoied the possession of it For notwithstanding that the 〈◊〉 in the year next following with the help of the Pope and King of Spain gave the Turks that great and memorable overthrow at the famous battel of Lepanto yet did they nothing in pursuit of so great a victory for the recovery of this Iland and indeed they could not the confederates returning home and dissolving their Fleet as soon as they had secured their own estates by the overthrow of the Tnrkish Navy And though the Venetians to put the best face they could on so great a losse so highly pleased themselves with the following Victory that they put the same in balance with the losse Cyprus yet an ingenious Turk to let them see the folly of so vain a boasting compared the losing of Cyprus to the loss of an Arme which could not without a miracle be recovered and the loss at Lepanto to the shaving off of ones beard which growes the thicker for the cutting as indeed it proved For the next year the Turks armed out another Navy no lesse formidable than the other had been before braving therewith the whole Christian Forces not as then disbanded What the Revenues of it were to the Kings hereof I cannot certainly determine The profits of Salt only and that of the Custome-house yielded yearly to the Signcury of Venice when it was in their hands a million of Crowns For the Customes and profits of the Salt were farmed for 500000 Crowns
on the South Altay on the West and North the main Scythick Ocean on the East the Streights of Anian by which parted from America So called because the first habitation of the Tartars who from this den or Jail made their first eruptions and have since over-grown so much of Asia The Countrey cold and comfortless as lying under the Polar Circle and in part beyond it not fit for any but for such as can live no where else yet heretofore a receptacle of many Christians though those of the Nestorian Sect who here enjoyed that liberty of their Religion which the Persians and Saâ—â—â—enâ— denyed them in more pleasing Countries It containeth many Regions some not considerable Those of most note are 1. Thebet 2. Tabor 3. Tenduâ— 4. Bargu 5. Anian and 6. Tartar 1. THEBET a fenny Region and full of woods rich in Corall which they find on the Sea-shore and use it instead of money So named from the chief City of it the ordinary Seat of the Abassi or Pope of this Idolatrous people much reverenced and having in his power the disposing of all Offices which concern the service of their Idols They have also some good store of Musk and abundance of wild beasts which are bred in their Forrests But no beasts wilder than the people who in times past if not at the present also used to bury their Parents in their own bowels and to make drinking cups of their skuls for fear lest in the midst of their jollity they should forget their Progenitors Yet not more barbarous than immodest it being contrary to their custome to take a wife that is a Virgin And therefore the Mothers use to prostitute their daughters to the Merchant-Strangers who having had their pleasure of them gratify them with a Jewell or some other present which they wear on their wedding day she being the most acceptable Bride to her husband who bringeth the greatest Dowry with her of those base rewards It contained once eight petit Kingdomes Homagers to the Kings of Tenduc with many Cities but now laid desolate by the Tartar 2. â—ABOR once a distinct Kingdome also One of the Kings whereof in the year 1540. came to the Courts of Charles the fift and Francis the first where he found Princely entertainment But upon proof that he was a Factor for the Jews and secretly solicited many uato that Religion by the command of Charles he was burnt at Mantua 3. TENDVâ— a populous Kingdome of it self but greater in name and power the Kings hereof commanding all these North-East parts as far as the borders of Cathay Christian in Religion till the Conquest of it by the Tartars though according to the Nestorian tendries but now Mahometan â—or the most part with some remainders and but few of Christianity Divided into many large and spacious Provinces as Chinâ—hintales Cerguth Egrigaia Cercham others of less note so called according to the names of their principâ—ll Towns or having some Towns in them of the name of the Provinces Those of most note in Tenduc It self 1. Coras the ordinary sepulture of the Kings of Tenduc before it was subdued by the Tartars and since that also 2. Caâ—acoras where Cingis was first honoured with the Title of King The Kings hereof bearing the port of Kings and the office of Priests were antiently called by the name of Presbyter Johannes or Prester John a title now erroniously conferred by some on the Emperour of the Abassines or Aethiopians in Asrick Concerning which it is a wonder that Joseph Scaliger a man of such infinite reading should be so deceived and by the authority of his judgement deceive so many For finding that there was a Presbyter Johannes in the North of Asia and hearing vulgarly that title given unto him in Africk he fell upon a fancie that this Aâ—assine Emperour was formerly of so great power as to extend his empire over India and the North of Asia and in this last for the assurance of his conquests to hold his residence A monstrous and undefensible fancy For besides that all histories even those of the Aâ—â—ssines themselves are silent in it how improbable is it that a King reigning in the heart of Aâ—â—â—k should subdue the most remote parts of Asia and there keep his Court so many great States and most puissant Nations being interposed or that so memorable an exploit should be buried in silence and found in no record but in Scaligers head Besides it is well known and generally granted that the Presbyter John of Asia was by Sect a Nestorim but he that is so called in Africk of the Sect of the Jacâ—bites and further that the Christians of Aethiopâ—â— are circumcised which never was reported of those of Asia Letting this pass therefore as an unwarrantable and ill-grounded fancy we are to know that formerly this Province of Tenduc was under the old Kings of Cathay till the time of Cin-Cham the King thereof After whose death a certain Nestortâ—n shepheard that is to say the master of great flocks of sheep being Governour of the Yaymans a People of Tenduc took to himself the title of king of Tenduc whom they called by the name of Prâ—â—st John or Prince John the same word in their language as in the Hebrâ—â— signifieth both Priest and Prince Dying he bequeathed his estate and flocks to his brother Unt-â—ham commonly called in one word Uncham a greater sheep-master than he whose flocks ranged over all the past ures of the Moâ—es or Monguls and Tartars though dwelling fourteen daies journey off whom he had in subjection the title of Priest John or Presbyter Johannes going along with the dignity and Royall estate And though afterwards this Uncham was subdued by the Tartars yet his posterity for long time were suffered to enjoy the title of Kings and Presbyters but Vassals and Homagers to the Great Cham the Great Chams in regard of their nobility and royall parentage bestowing their daughters on them in marriage as is said by William de Rubraquis who travelled in these Countries Anno 1253. the King hereof being then named George the fourth from Uncham but commonly called Presbyter Johannes as his Fathers were 4. BARGV on the extreme North-west bordering on both those sides the cold Scythick Ocean situate under the North-starre of the same nature both for the soyl and people as that of the Tartars And 5. ANIAN on the North-East opposite unto it giving name unto the Streightâ— of Aâ—iaâ— lying betwixt Tartarie and America which Streights the Tartars and some other of these Northern nations are thought to have passed over and to plant that Countrey 6. TARTAR so called of the great River Tartar the principall of this Northern Tract and giving name unto the Tartars this being their Originall Countrey where they lived like beasts having neither faith nor letters nor habitation nor the use of Arms nor any reputation amongst their neighbours In matter of Religion the worst sort of gentiles worshipping the Sunne Moon
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ— and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockâ—â—ide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatâ—◠〈◊〉 of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉 invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
suit elected King anno 1540. into which he actually succeeded on his Fathers death 1575 32 Rodolphus Emperour of Germanie and eldest son to Maximilian elected King 1608 33 Matthias brother to Rodolphus was at the joint suit of them both nominated and appointed King of Bohemia by the generall consent of the States during his brothers life time anno viz. 1608. which denomination they both protest in their letters reversall should not be to the prejudice of the liberties and ancient customs of that kingdom 1618 34 Ferdinand II. Archduke of Austria of the house of Grats was by Matthias adopted for his son and declared Successour to the Crown of Bohemia but never formally and legally elected for which cause amongst others he was by the States rejected in like case as Vladislaus the 3. had formerly been 1619 35 Frederick Electour Palatine the strongest German Prince of the Calvinists and most potent by his great alliances was elected King of Bohemia and crowned at Prague together with his wife on the 5 day of November This Prince derived his descent from the Lady Sophia sister to Ladislaus the 2. King of Poland and Bohemia and married Elizabeth daughter to James King of Great Britain and Anne of Denmark which Anne descended from the Lady Anno daughter of Albertus of Austria and elder sister to Elizabeth mother to Ladislaus the 2. above named from whom the claim of Austria is derived 1621 35 Ferdinand III. son of Ferdinand the 2. elected King of Bohemia during the life both of his Father and of Frederick the Prince Electâ—ur also after whose death he succeeded in this kingdome both in right and fact King of Hungarie also Archduke of Austria and Emperour of Germanie now living anno 1648. more moderate in his Counsels then his Father Ferdinand and more inclinable to peace though honoured with a more signall victorie against the Swedes in the battell of Norlingen then his Father was in all his life which the Conclusions made at Munster are sufficient proof of Of the Revenues Arms and other things which concern this Kingdom we shall speak hereafter when we have took a view of the rest of the Provinces which are incorporated into it 2 MORAVIA is bounded on the East with Hungarie on the West with Bohemia on the North with Silesia and on the South with the lower Austria and the river Teia fenced on the West by the Woods and Mountains of Bohemia parts of the Hireynian Forrest on the North by some spurs or branches of it called Ascibuâ—gius by Ptolemie on the two other sides open like an half moon or semi-circle The most fruitfull place of corn in all Germanie and hath no small store of Frankincense which contrarie to the nature of it groweth not on a tree but out of the earth and that too which addes much to the miracle if Dubravius do report it rightly in the shape and figure of those parts which men and women do most endevour to conceal The former inhabitants of this Province were the Marcomanni and part of the Quadi against whom when M. Antonius the Emperour made war he had unawares run himself into such a straight that his army was environed with Mountains one way and enemies the other To this as calamities seldom go alone was added the extraordinary heat and drought then being To the Emperor thus put to his plunges came the Captain of his Guard telling him that he had in his army a legion of Christians Melitens he calleth them which by prayer to their own God could obtain any thing The Emperour sendeth for them desiring them to make supplication for the Army which they did and God almighty that never turneth a deaf ear to the prayers of his servants when they are either for his glory the Churches or their own good scattered and vanquished the Quadi with thundershot and artillery from heaven and refreshed the faint and dying Romans with many a gentle and pleasing showre This miracle purchased to that legion the surname of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. the thunderer and induced the Emperour to honour men of that holy profession and to make an end of the fourth persecution A. Ch. 174. Thus Xiphilinus hath it in his Dion which coming from the pen of an Heathen as his Author was is of more credit in a matter of such concernment un to Christianity then if it had proceeded from Socrates Sozomen or any other Ecclesiasticall Writer Places of most note herein are 1 Olmunts on the River Marck or Mora the chief town of the Countrie and a small Universitie near which out of the hill Odenberg bordering on Silesia springeth the great river of Odera whose course we have before described 2 Brinn on the river Schwats the seat of the ancient Marquesses 3 Radisch and 4 Cremser both upon the Marck or Mora. 5 Zwaim on the Teia 6 Niclasberg Mons Nicolai in the Latine bordering on the Lower Austria 7 Iglaw 8 Newberg 9 Weiskorchem 10 Boserlitz of which little memorable 11 Gradisco near to which and to this place onely the Frankincense is found to grow in the shape and forme before mentioned The old Inhabitants hereof as before is said were the Marcomanni and the Quadi after them that Tribe or Nation of the Sclaves who from their habitation on the river Mora called themselves Moravians and the Country which they dwelt in by the name of Moravia the Dutch call it Merheren Extended at that time over all the Lower Austria to the banks of the Danow on the South and as far as to the river Tibiscusâ— over spreading a great part of the Vppet Hungarie towards the East Governed at the first by their own Kings the first whose name occurs being Raslai in the time of the Emperour Lewis the Godly by whom taken Prisoner and his Realm made Tributarie to the Empire After him succeeded Harmodurus and then Suantopulcus in whose time the Moravians and other Nations of the Sclaves received the Gospel by the preaching of Cyril and Methodius two Grecian Doctours officiating all divine services in the Sclavonian or vulgar Language For which being after called in question by one of the Popes they reâ—â—rned no other answer then this and enough in that Omnis Spiritus laudet Dominum It is written that every thing which hath breath should praise the Lord. Suantobegius son to Suantopuleus succeeded next deposed or rather beaten out of his Countrie by the Emperour Arnulph for denying the accustomed tribute A Prince of great spirit and of as great command having at one time under him not Moravia only according to the largest limits but Silesia Bohemia and Polonia also Arnulph not able otherwise to effect his purpose called in the Hungarians though at that time Pagans by whose help the Moravian was subdued and his Kingdom shattered into pieces seised on by the Hungarians Poles and other Nations and finally reduced to the present limits Afterwards it was made a Marquisate but by whom we finde